She came home late and stoned. As she slowly maneuvered around the furniture she confessed to her brother, “Man Derek, I’m really fucked up. Patty and Gwen and me smoked some really good weed. I need a shower, good night.” He watched his sister weave through the room thinking she looked like she was having fun.

The TV volume was low to keep from waking his parents so he heard when Mandy took her shower. After about ten minutes the bathroom door opened and shut and Mandy came back into the front room. She was wearing a short pink microfiber robe with her hair wrapped in a towel, she smelled faintly of lilacs, “That felt good, what’s on TV?”

He checked out his sister’s sexy legs, the way the thin material of the robe molded to the crevice of her ass then answered “I’m watching a movie about some people lost on an island. There are five guys and two women, things are getting tense because all the guys want to screw the women but they won’t let any man fuck them.”

“Smart girls” Mandy said as she flopped down on one end of the sofa then stretched her legs the length of two cushions, a foot rested on her brother’s thigh. He sneaked a quick peek at her thighs but they were closed so the view wasn’t very interesting.

Mandy’s head rolled to the TV and she got absorbed in the back stabbing and conniving among the group of men trying to get laid by the women who were more focused on survival. He asked his sister, “Aren’t you going to bed, I thought you were tired?”

“Maybe later, I’m still enjoying myself.”

“You want to step outside and do another joint?”

She threw him a 1000 watt smile, “You have one?”

“Yeah, half a blunt, we can share.”

The siblings rose from the sofa then went out to stand in the front yard, it was after midnight so the neighborhood was quiet, deserted. Mandy and her brother smoked the roach dead, her high, which had been waning, surged to lift her to the clouds again, she was enjoying the second buzz of the night. She and her brother briefly bantered about how she was dressed, that the robe would allow a cool breeze to cool her legs, and other parts. His sister stepped her feet apart then commented, “Yeah, sometimes I need to cool it down.”

He commented on her two friends, “Too bad Patty and Gwen aren’t here, we could all get stoned.”

“Well maybe next time we’ll get you good and fucking bombed.”

“The fucking part sounds good, those two are hot.”

“God you ass, they’re my friends, stay away, I want them to like me.”

They returned to the front room and turned their attention back to the TV to see what kind of shenanigans the gay guy was up too. Nobody knew he was gay except the women so they were kind of friendly with him which pissed off the other men, they thought he was getting screwed by one or both. Mandy again stretched her legs the length of the sofa, resting her right heel on Derek’s legs. Without thought or subterfuge the brother put his hand on his sister’s ankle and absentmindedly rubbed it while both were engrossed in the program.

The pot had relaxed the girl significantly but the touch of her brother’s fingers gently sliding on the skin of her foot relaxed Mandy even more. The fingertip caresses were so gentle that she bit by bit succumbed to the whisper soft massage. As her lower leg pleasantly tingled she lifted the left foot across his leg, she wanted him to treat that foot as he was the first. Still not thinking purposely about her he started to pay attention to both feet which caused Mandy to snuggle into a sofa pillow and slowly lose concentration on the movie.

He placed his right hand over her right foot then while rolling her toes between two fingers his left hand drifted up her leg where he was kneading the muscles of her calf. Mandy had used an after bath lotion so his hand was moving almost friction-less over her skin. Brother and sister were mostly intent on the movie but slowly both were becoming aware of what he was doing to her. He began to slide his hand up and down her lower leg, caressing the muscles gently. His sister reacted to the feel of his light touch, she sighed deeply then her focus shifted more from the movie to the warmth growing where his fingers roamed. She shifted her right leg slightly which caused her knees to separate, her inner thighs were exposed from knees to where the robe lay. The move offered him a view that was magnetic and provocative, the thin pink robe lay softly on her form, his heart picked up a beat as he looked where the material flowed over the mound of her sex to a wrinkle between her thighs. A fight between the gay guy and the big macho bastard was forgotten as he paid more attention to his sister and the feel of her skin under his fingers. She tried to focus on the action while he stroked even higher, above her knee as far as the hem of the cloth. After the gay kicked the shit out of the bigger man Mandy closed her eyes and reveled in the sensation of her brother feeling up her legs. She stretched and flexed her toes as a brief shiver rippled her thighs.

Emboldened by her acquiescence he turned his full attention to Mandy. The light strokes of his fingers became more firm as he pressed the palm of his hand on her. He began to slide his hand over the curve of her leg so that it was moving back and forth on her silken skin, his fingertips caressed the underside of her leg then would slide back up when he rocked it back. She shivered again. The movie lost her interest as she concentrated on the deliciously erotic feelings her brother was causing, their kinship quickly became a non issue as she enjoyed his caresses. Mandy stirred enough to reach over her head and click off the table lamp at the end of the sofa. The only light in the room came from the TV which was enough to see her breasts which became half exposed when the soft cloth slipped open to a broad V as she moved. Her nipples were still hidden but the firm mounds of flesh attracted his gaze.

The brother adjusted quickly to the dim light by becoming more adventurous. He abandoned her toes to bring that hand to Mandy’s thighs and started massaging her muscles with both. Caught up in the soothing rub down Mandy shifted once again, giving her brother even more leg exposure. He looked up the length of her legs to see the end of the robe lay across her upper thighs, he could see the split of her body. Mandy was clean shaven, she had no pubic hair. Up to this point he had been fairly casual about fondling his sister but the position of her legs, the view of her pussy and her acceptance of his caresses forged his prick into a steel ram. It grew long and hard in his jeans, cramping as it outgrew the space it was in. He shifted his ass to get more comfortable then returned his attention to the sexy young female.

It took only a short minute more before he had eased up her leg until the side of his hand was smoothing on the soft succulent folds of her sex. Mandy raised her arms and laid them on the sofa arm with her fingers laced together over the towel covering her hair, she pulled a knee up offering more space for him so he pressed his luck and her sex. As his hand moved up and down her crack it was getting wet from the fluids she was seeping. There was no longer doubt in his mind she was turned on and enjoying what he was doing. He twisted around until he could bring both hands into play between her legs then with one he cupped her cunt and the other rested on her pelvis. He pressed two fingers into his sister’s wet warm hole while he sought her clit with the thumb of the other hand.

Mandy arched her back and gasped a sharp breath. Her eyes were closed but her body was in motion. She was reveling in the sensations radiating through her from the center of her crescendoing lust. His fingers were long and the tips of them were pressuring her g-spot and the thumb on her clit was driving her up a mountain of pleasure toward a rapturous peak.

Mandy pulled a leg off her brother’s lap then dropped her foot to the floor which caused the junction of her thighs to widen allowing him more room to fondle her. She was beginning to spasm, sharp jolts of sexual charges were shocking her repeatedly causing her to yip short bursts of ecstasy. She grabbed a sofa pillow at his side then moved it over her face. It would not be a good family gathering if she woke their parents. She wrapped her arms over the pillow and continued to bark her pleasure.

He fingered his sister for another minute or so until she arched high off the cushion, his fingers drove into her as far as he could then Mandy’s ass started to shake. The position of her arms caused the robe to open more so her stiff nipples peeked at him as she vibrated. The pillow muffled her climatic outburst as her cunt began to drip her orgasm. His fingers and hand were covered with her discharge when she loosened enough to relax back to the sofa. Mandy moved the pillow from her face and stared up at him with shock and awe. She was speechless; she had nothing to say that would convey the mixed feelings she was experiencing. She just had a quick strong orgasm which was great but he who caused it was her own fucking brother! She sat up on the sofa, pulled her gown closed then put a hand on his cheek. Mandy couldn’t decide if she should slap the crap out of him or give him a kiss. She opted for a hand stroke on his face then left for her room. She wasn’t aware of or even thought that Derek could be turned on, that his balls felt like smoldering fireplace coals.

He was frustrated as he watched her leave. He was damn near crippled in the crotch and his sister acted as if she didn’t care. He put his fingers to his nose for the scent of her then licked her fluids from them; his cock convulsed and he came in his pants.

The short intense interlude wasn’t mentioned by either and Derek eventually stopped being pissed at his sister for the mess in his pants that night. At first he was irate that she didn’t take care of him after he fingered her to a climax but within a couple of days he viewed her normally again. As for Mandy, she remembered the night vividly but wasn’t keen on repeating an erotic encounter with her own sibling. For sure it felt good at the time but she wasn’t planning on a replay, it would be too weird.

Their parents were attending a performance of Phantom of the Opera when Derek came home from his part time job. It was Friday night and he had plans to hang with some friends but when he came into the house he heard the delightful peal of feminine laughter from his sister’s room. He tapped lightly on the partially open door then stuck his head in, “Hey, who’s here?”

Mandy jumped at the sound of his voice, spun around to face him just as two more girls looked at him. Patty and Gwen. Wet dreams for sure. The sight of the girls sent his nuts on an immediate flight of fantasy, he would fuck either of them, both of them, in a heartbeat. After a short wary stare at her brother Mandy relaxed, “Fuck Derek, you sounded like dad. I just pulled this out of my closet and thought he would see it.” She held up a small black zipped ear bud case.

“What’s that?”

“Pot, we’re going to the back yard to smoke some.”

Patty spoke up “You want to come with us?”

Mandy started to protest but quickly closed her mouth, she didn’t really want to toke up with her brother just then but she couldn’t rescind Patty’s invitation. Derek answered “Sure, I have to change from my grubby work clothes, I’ll be right out.”

They sat on the lawn, the four of them in a circle facing each other, legs crossed at the ankles so their knees were touching the knee of someone on each side of them. Derek was sitting between Patty and Gwen, directly across from his sister. The small open spot of grass in the middle of the circle was littered with a baggie of weed, a brass pipe and four cans of Arizona Tea. Gwen and Mandy were wearing skirts so as the girls talked and laughed Derek was getting some excellent up-skirt views, the two were either unaware they were flashing panties or they didn’t care. Patty was wearing loose legged summer shorts so she too was giving him an occasional glimpse of black lacy crotch cover. As the four got stoned his prick began the metamorphosis to an erection.

Derek knew for sure Patty was eyeballing the swelling in his pants. He would catch her checking him out, she would lock onto his eyes and the small smile on her lips would linger for him. Gwen didn’t seem to be interested but Mandy kept watching the unspoken interaction between her brother and Patty. She could tell they would be fucking their asses off if she and Gwen were somewhere else, it was kind of a turn on watching the non-verbals between the two. She thought briefly of getting Gwen to go somewhere with her so Derek and Patty could have some time alone but it was a fleeting thought, it really wasn’t her problem, he could jack off later if the pressure got too much.

The two friends stayed about an hour then had to leave. Patty couldn’t resist, she gave Derek a quick peck on the lips and a whispered promise. After the goodbyes Derek and Mandy went their separate ways, Derek to watch TV, Mandy to her room. Derek was aroused and felt thwarted but didn’t want to take care of his problem alone. He laid on the floor in front of the TV and fantasized about Patty, his cock remained semi-hard.

He heard when Mandy took up her guitar and began to practice an Adele song. She wasn’t too bad, a bit off tempo and she kept backing up to where she lost the rhythm. The bedroom door muted her voice and the music so he went back to watch and listen while she practiced. He opened her door and stuck his head in, Mandy looked up, smiled an invite then went back to strumming. She was sitting on the end of her bed cross legged wearing a loose light gray top open across the neck, her left shoulder was bare, he could see no bra straps. The top covered her to her waist and she wasn’t wearing anything but a pair of blue and white striped Liz Claiborne briefs below that. Since she didn’t tell him to go away he stepped to her bed then sat on it with his back against the headboard. Mandy glanced up at him unconcerned about her state of dress, “I can’t get the notes right.”

“Sounds good to me, you have a good voice.”

“Yeah, you’re stoned, what do you know?”

Derek laughed lightly, “Maybe if you weren’t stoned your fingers would work right” he teased.

His sister smiled, “Maybe I need more, go get your stash, we’ll blow the smoke out the window.” Five minutes later the siblings were sitting on the floor at Mandy’s window sash passing Derek’s mini bong back and forth. “I saw Patty ogling you in the yard, that girl could get instant hot for you.”

“Too bad I couldn’t have gotten her alone for a few minutes.”

“A few minutes? Are you one of those get on, get off, get out kind of assholes?”

“Shit! I can keep it up for hours, girls beg me to stop after I fuck them crazy with a dozen orgasms.”

His sister chuckled, “How typical. You’re the best lay a girl could ever get. You must have a great sex life when you’re bragging to your friends.”

He poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and squirm, “I don’t have to brag to my friends, their sisters and girlfriends do it for me.”

“Ha Ha!,” she laughed out loud, “Man, you got some fucking ego, what the hell are you hiding in your shorts? A magic fucking wand, a hot steel ninja sex sword or something?” She got up and returned to her bed, picked up her guitar and started strumming again. “My brother has a magic wand, he waves it ‘round for women. When they don’t fall over and scream ‘fuck me!’, to the drain his clones go aswimmin.” Mandy giggled at her own cleverness, “What do you think bro, a number one hit?”

He didn’t comment on her impromptu lyrics but as he joined her on the bed said, “You’re pubes are sticking out around your leg holes.” She looked down at her crotch then with a finger pulled the panties over to cover the short dark hairs peeking out.

After she did both sides she looked up, “Better now?” She didn’t seem embarrassed at all for the sparse pubes or how she hid them again.

She was fingering the strings slowly, causing random plinks and hums as they talked. The conversation got less personal but the cyclops eye at the end of Derek’s prick could see through cotton so it was watching Mandy’s pussy. The longer Derek sat across from his sister the firmer his prick got then after maybe 15 minutes he was again sporting a solid erection. Mandy looked into his lap, “Jeeze, Derek, you got a boner again?”

He reached down and adjusted his erection so it wasn’t cramped sideways which caused a big tent in his pants. Mandy watched then offered, “That must hurt all bent up like that, take your pants off.”

Relieved that he had her permission to free the beast he got to his knees, opened his button and fly then fell back and pulled his Levis down his legs. Mandy grabbed the cuffs and helped him pull them off then threw them to the floor. Derek sat back up, dressed just as she was, shirt and briefs only. “God, that feels better” he sighed.

Mandy started to giggle, “What the hell would mom and dad say if they walked in right now? You and me in our underwear and you with a big damn hard-on. I bet their eyes would pop right out like a cartoon.”

Brother and sister bantered and laughed lightly about their state of dress and the condition of his prick then Derek got bold enough to pull it through the pee hole of his shorts. He sat with his knees wide, his erection straining and bobbing in open air. Mandy didn’t seem overly concerned as her brother exposed himself, she watched with amusement while he adjusted his hard prick then appraised, “Not bad, I’ve seen smaller.” Since his balls were still covered she added, “Do you have any nuts hiding in there?”

Her brother grinned largely, reached under his hard prick then scooped his nads and pulled them through the hole too. His entire package was protruding from the opening of his shorts for his sister’s inspection. Once he was settled with his organs in full view he told Mandy, “You too, pull your crotch to the side so he can check you out.”

Unconcerned with kinship or impropriety Mandy did as he requested. She pulled the thin band of cloth away from her pussy so as she sat facing him her cunt was winking at his cock. He noted out loud, “You need to shave again, last time you didn’t have stubble.”

That was the first time either had mentioned the episode on the sofa but she didn’t flinch, “Yeah, I need to, it kind of itches.”

“Want me to do it for you?” The question was a jest but his cock didn’t think so, it swelled even further as the idea floated through his mind.

Mandy stared at her brother for a few long moments, “Are you serious?” She laid the guitar aside then went to her knees facing him, she put her hands on his thighs leaned forward and challenged “What if you cut me?”

“I’ll do the mom thing, you know, kiss it and make it feel better.”

“Hah!” she exclaimed sharply, “I’d never let mom kiss it.”

“Yeah? Well I’m not mom.”

Mandy smiled, her pot clouded mind gave her permission to let her brother trim her cunt hair so she said “Come on, lets do it.” As she voiced her consent her tummy fluttered with butterflies.

Surprised that she had said yes he asked “Now?”

“Well yeah, better now because I’m in the mood, 20 minutes from now I might not be.” They scrambled off the bed and dashed as a pair of carefree seven year olds to her adjoining bathroom. His stiff cock was bouncing as they ran.

She turned to face him while he filled the bathroom sink with warm water. He pulled out her razor and the lotion enhanced gel then asked “Ready?” She looked at him with smiling eyes and nodded. Derek pinched the sides of her panties then pulled them off her hips. When they were at her ankles she stepped out of them, her face was kind of red, his cock thumped in sync with his thudding heart.

Mandy stepped back and sat on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs wide, she was completely exposed for her brother. He’d been screwing girls for a couple of years so he wasn’t seeing anything new but looking at his sister’s pussy caused his nuts to start boiling. The dark hair over and around her crack was just a shadow but long enough to be itchy. He looked once more into her eyes and saw determination “Okay, shave me” she offered as a whisper.

He filled his left hand with shave gel then with shaky hesitation daubed a bit on her pubis, just over the top of her pussy. With two finger tips he gingerly smoothed the creme over the triangle patch of stubble. Mandy was shifting nervously, her legs moving, “Quit moving around, hold still” he cautioned her. Derek put the blades of her razor against her skin and lightly stroked away the hair on her lower belly. It didn’t take long to shave the open expanse of her body but the sides of her lady lips and the insides of her thighs were also hairy. He rinsed the blades then “Spread your legs, I can’t do anything like that.” Mandy leaned back, slid her butt forward then spread her legs even wider across the toilet seat. Her pussy was so far open he could see the pink hole into her body. Her brother’s balls were aching.

Derek smeared shave gel over his hand again then pressed it to her pussy. Mandy jerked away from the first touch but rolled her butt forward again while he rubbed the stuff over and to the sides of her slit. He noticed the insides of her right thigh vibrate briefly as he took the razor and very carefully began to shave his sister’s sex, light smooths strokes took the short hairs off evenly. He got as much as he could but her position didn’t let him get it all from her legs. “Stand up, I have to do the inside of your thighs” he directed.

Mandy got off the toilet and put one foot on the lid “This is how I do it” she told him. He spread more creme on her body then went at the rest of the hair. Derek cleaned her pussy and thigh on one side then tapped on her foot. She changed feet on the stool giving him access to the other side. His cock and balls were begging for mercy.

When Derek was done doing the most intimate act he could ever think of doing with his sister he was emboldened enough to feel the entire area that he had shaved, feeling for any missed stubble. He rubbed and felt her body slowly, on purpose because he knew he might never have this chance again. Mandy let her brother play around her slit for a few seconds, a reward maybe for his service, then stepped back, “You have to rinse the gel off, get a washcloth.” He looked into her eyes and saw something familiar, it was the same look Patty had given him earlier. She looked hot and horny. Derek wasn’t expecting to see sex in Mandy’s eyes when she said, “After that do my legs, they are getting hairy too.”

Derek soaked a hand cloth with warm water then went back to his sister. He wiped the shaving residue off Mandy’s stomach then pressed the warm cloth over her pussy and slowly massaged her clean. Mandy grunted “uh” and he saw her legs shake again. The next few minutes were spent spreading gel on his sister’s lower legs and stroking them with the razor; when he was done her legs and body were as clean and soft as newborn skin. She stood still while he rinsed her legs with the damp cloth. Derek knew without a doubt he would be hacking his meat as soon as he got away from her. When all was done and the razor lying idle in the sink Derek asked Mandy, “Is that okay?” She didn’t respond but picked up a bottle of body lotion and handed it to him. Not needing to be told why Derek spilled a dollop in his hand then rubbed the scented oil over the areas he had just shaved. Mandy’s eyes were closed and her lips were compressed as he gently applied the soothing lotion.

After he was done she made no comment but grabbed his hand and led him to his room. She towed him to the bed then pushed him to his back. She reached into his shorts then stunned her brother by bending over his lap and putting her mouth over the end of his swollen cock. Derek was struck dumb as his sister gave him head; Mandy was overcome with a need to give her brother a job, she was as hot and needy as the night on the sofa only this time she was ready to please him. She succumbed to the urge, she succumbed to the desire, she succumbed to the lust that had been slowly building since she watched Patty flirting with Derek.

Lifting off Derek long enough to crawl up onto the bed with him she laid between his legs then bent his erection to her and again covered him with her mouth. Her lips were working, her tongue stroking, his cock was swelling. Mandy looked up at him over his stomach and murmured “It’s okay” then cupped his nuts in a hand while forming a vacuum on him. Derek’s cock launched it’s payload with a rumble from his nuts and fire in his loins. His sister pulled up slightly allowing room for him to cum, filling her mouth until her tongue was awash in semen. When his cock quit pulsing she lifted off him then let his discharge dribble from her pursed lips to his stomach. The final taste of cum slid down her throat as she gave her brother another 1000 watt smile. “Like that” she teased?

He may have just blown his nuts open but he was still boiling with desire. He sat up and pushed her to her back beside him, his cock refused to wilt so Mandy expected him to climb over and fuck her. That wasn’t something she planned but at that moment she wouldn’t object. But his goal wasn’t to fuck her, he had a different intimacy in mind. Derek rolled over her thigh, his face positioned over the fresh shaven cunt, he licked her pussy from ass to top then formed a lip lock on her clit and began to arouse his sister with his mouth. He slid his hands under her ass then held her while he licked and lapped her sex. She arched her back, slapped a hand to the back of her brother’s head while the forces of nature built rapidly in her womb. Mandy cried out loudly once then covered her mouth with the second hand while her body quaked with a strong climax. Her brother had just reciprocated for the blow job.

They lay facing each other on Derek’s bed talking quietly. Even though they were naked below the waist she still wore the loose gray top, him his shirt as they relaxed in the afterglow of the oral sex. They were both coming off the marijuana high as well as the sexual high. Even as they became more rational, more aware of what they had done neither was inclined to hurry away from the other in shame or embarrassment. Derek reached between his sister’s legs and stroked her skin with two fingers. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Just making sure I didn’t miss any, you don’t want to start itching right away do you?”

Mandy replied with a grin, “You did good, I won’t itch for a week at least.”

Boldly he asked, “What about the other stuff, how did I do?”

His sister’s eyes softened as she put fingers around his soft cock, “Can you get hard again?”

“Why, you going to suck me some more?”

“No, let’s fuck” she proposed boldly. In seconds his flaccid prick became a sex toy for his sister.

Her brother glanced quickly at the bedside clock, “Mom and dad might be home soon” he warned.

Mandy sat up, pulled her shirt over her head, “Then we better hurry,” the shirt was tossed to the floor then she fell back down, her tits jiggled pleasantly as she moved.

Derek shed his shirt in a second then flopped to his back next to Mandy. She rose up then straddled his lap and centered her cunt over his proud standing erection. He held it still while she lowered herself onto him until her ass pressed on his hand. He moved the hand then Mandy settled down, leaned over and pinned her brother’s arms to the bed and began to roll her hips, sliding on the hard hot prick in her.

She was staring into his eyes, holding them prisoner as they coupled, pure carnal desire flowed between the two, the heat they were generating was beginning to make them sweat. Mandy’s natural juices were flowing around and down her brother’s prick, his pubic hair was soaked, his balls covered with her lust. After a few minutes of letting his sister fuck him Derek urged her off and to her back. He lifted her legs straight up by her ankles then entered her again with her heels resting on his shoulders. Derek wrapped his arms around her legs to hold her in place then fucked her zealously. Their bodies were slapping together, she was moaning, he was groaning when she began to vibrate. Mandy took a deep gasping breath then expelled it as a wavering wail of rapture while her cunt muscles began to massage her brother’s hard-on. Derek couldn’t hold back, he convulsed then as she cramped he came deep into her womb in a series of ball draining surges.

They were panting side by side on their backs moments after the intense orgasms when they heard their parents talking, they were in the front room! Mandy bolted upright, her eyes wide with fear, Derek rolled to his stomach and cringed in panic. There was no time to run to her room and they would never be able to explain away lying naked together if caught so Mandy threw herself off the bed to the floor out of sight. Derek scrambled to hide her shirt and panties then cover himself with a blanket. He had just mashed a pillow with his head when the bedroom door opened. “Derek? You still awake?” his mother asked quietly.

“Huh, oh, yeah mom, I just went to bed.”

“Where is your sister, she isn’t in her room?”

“She was with Patty and Gwen earlier, maybe she left somewhere with them.”

“Okay, good night dear, I love you.”

“Love you too mom.” The door eased closed again.

It was a full 30 seconds before Mandy peeked over the edge of the bed at the door, “Did they go to bed?” she whispered.

“I think so, come up, you can probably go back now.”

Mandy eased cautiously up to the bed then lifted the blanket and slipped in beside her brother, “Not yet, they might still be walking around.” When she settled in her legs were rubbing against Derek’s, she put a hand on his chest. “I’m going to stay here for a while.”

Since his sister was lying close, Derek rolled to face her, he pressed his groin against the junction of her thighs then put an arm around her waist, “You can stay here all night if you want.”

She didn’t respond to the statement but asked “Did you cum in me?”

“Uh, yeah, you didn’t stop me so I did it. Are you okay?”

“I don’t know, I think so.” She didn’t feel as concerned as she thought she should that her brother just turned loose a few million sperm cells in her. “It’s too late to say no and I won’t worry right now, I’ll do that if I don’t start on time.” They fell quiet, looking at each other, each trying to evaluate how they felt about what they had done, how to deal with their incest; how to behave as brother and sister again.

After a few moments of quiet reflection it was Derek who suggested they smoke another bowl. “Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Well, if you want to sleep I guess we don’t need to.”

“Hey, I didn’t say no.” she grinned.

The pair got out of bed and went to the floor next to his window, the night was warm so they didn’t feel the need to don any clothing or robes. While she packed the pipe he opened the window then brother and sister lit up again.

The conversation was quiet, causal as they drifted on a cloud. They weren’t being suggestive, teasing or hinting for another sexual encounter, they were siblings enjoying a non combative sibling moment. Some fifteen minutes after sitting at the window Mandy said she was uncomfortable, her legs were getting sore from sitting on folded knees. As she lifted up Derek straightened his legs and sat back against his bed, leaning on it, legs stretched across the floor. Mandy looked at his position then shifted around so she was sitting on his thighs then leaned back on him, her knees relieved to be straight again. He put his hands on her hips then pulled her butt tighter against his groin. She jostled her hips as a vampish taunt then relaxed back on him. Derek reacted to the girl on his lap in the only way nature can. He started getting hard.

Derek kept face hair which was the current fashion for young men so when Mindy laid her head back on her brother’s shoulder, her cheek was being caressed by the soft hair of his nascent beard. She was enjoying the silence, the close intimacy, her mind was drifting pleasantly when he moved his hands from her hips to her breasts and cupped them, his fingers began to pinch and roll her nipples. His attention to her breasts brought her back to reality. Not only was he feeling her up, she could feel his cock against the junction of her thighs, Derek was growing stiff again. With a rush of shivers from nipples to clit Mandy realized she was ready to fuck. She turned her head to him and tickled his ear with her tongue tip then kissed his neck.

Neither Derek nor Mandy were inclined to start a long seduction of the other. He was primed, she was willing, so she lifted off his lap enough to let his erection rise to probe the entrance to her pussy. When he found the center of her sex Mandy sat back down on him, his passage into her made easy by his first ejaculation until he was fully sheathed by her hot welcoming cunt. Brother and sister again entered into a realm of sexual adventure they had never before imagined.

They had to keep quiet so as they mated they made an effort to keep silent. The only sounds in the room were the light slapping of his groin on her ass and Mandy’s efforts to keep her growing rapture from vocalizing. She was huffing rapidly through her nose, shaking her head in an effort to suppress the orgasmic song she wanted to sing. Derek was beginning to feel the weight of his sister so he urged her up to bend over the bed then stood behind her and impaled her as she lay face down. It took her brother another nine minutes to come to peak, in that interval Mandy had three climaxes, each growing more intense as they accumulated. When Derek lifted her off the bed by her hips and pulled her tighter against him she vaulted off a mountain of lust into a final free-fall of shakes and cramps. Mandy couldn’t hold on to the cries of ecstasy caused by the feeling of her brother pulsing into her. She yelped her pleasure until the echos of the climax receded to total limp bliss.

She was still face down, he was lying on her back, both panting for fresh cool air when the crack under his bedroom door lit up. Someone had turned on the hall light. Derek pulled his cock out of his sister in a rush of angst while she again folded to the floor. He scrambled into bed, grabbed his headphones and slapped them over his ears.

When their father opened the door Derek was twisting knobs on his desktop disc player, “What the hell kind of racket was that?”

Derek pulled an ear muff aside, “Huh, what?”

“That screeching, it sounded like a girl getting hurt.”

“Sorry dad, I didn’t have my headset plugged in when I hit the play button.”

Their father growled, “Goddamn noises these days isn’t any form of music. You should listen to Metallica or AC DC. Keep the racket down, your mother and I want to sleep.”

“Okay dad, quiet is the word.”

Left alone again Derek flopped a hand over the side of the bed and beckoned to his sister. She raised up enough her chin rested on the edge of the mattress, smiling from ear to ear, “AC DC, a bi-group?” Both began to snuffle quietly as they were overcome with the humor of the situation. Mandy slipped once again into her brother’s bed but this time to rest.

Derek’s eyes opened in the dark, he felt a warm pressure on his hip. Briefly disorientated his mind finally sorted out what he felt. Mandy was lying with him, her back was to him so it was her ass pressed against his side. The initial confusion cleared as he remembered what they had done earlier, gotten stoned then screwed twice. He began to smile then turned to face her, fitting his crotch against her ass. He held her hip and pulled her close, his prick stiffened quickly. When he was aroused enough Derek probed between his sister’s legs until he found her hole then pushed full length into her again. Mandy woke up to the feeling of her brother fucking her, she wasn’t hot and horny but the feel of his erection slipping in and out wasn’t unpleasant. She opened her legs slightly and let him take her at his own pace. He stayed with her for a few minutes then for the third time that night pumped Mandy full with cum. He pulled back from her, she rolled over and for the first time ever put her lips to his. It was a soft, tender kiss that conveyed contentment, not passion. She slipped naked from his bed back to her own, wondering if one of her brother’s sperm cells had found a target. She thought not but would know for sure in a few days.

---

She came home late and stoned. As she slowly maneuvered around the furniture she confessed to her brother, “Man Derek, I’m really fucked up. Patty and Gwen and me smoked some really good weed. I need a shower, good night.” He watched his sister weave through the room thinking she looked like she was having fun.

The TV volume was low to keep from waking his parents so he heard when Mandy took her shower. After about ten minutes the bathroom door opened and shut and Mandy came back into the front room. She was wearing a short pink microfiber robe with her hair wrapped in a towel, she smelled faintly of lilacs, “That felt good, what’s on TV?”

He checked out his sister’s sexy legs, the way the thin material of the robe molded to the crevice of her ass then answered “I’m watching a movie about some people lost on an island. There are five guys and two women, things are getting tense because all the guys want to screw the women but they won’t let any man fuck them.”

“Smart girls” Mandy said as she flopped down on one end of the sofa then stretched her legs the length of two cushions, a foot rested on her brother’s thigh. He sneaked a quick peek at her thighs but they were closed so the view wasn’t very interesting.

Mandy’s head rolled to the TV and she got absorbed in the back stabbing and conniving among the group of men trying to get laid by the women who were more focused on survival. He asked his sister, “Aren’t you going to bed, I thought you were tired?”

“Maybe later, I’m still enjoying myself.”

“You want to step outside and do another joint?”

She threw him a 1000 watt smile, “You have one?”

“Yeah, half a blunt, we can share.”

The siblings rose from the sofa then went out to stand in the front yard, it was after midnight so the neighborhood was quiet, deserted. Mandy and her brother smoked the roach dead, her high, which had been waning, surged to lift her to the clouds again, she was enjoying the second buzz of the night. She and her brother briefly bantered about how she was dressed, that the robe would allow a cool breeze to cool her legs, and other parts. His sister stepped her feet apart then commented, “Yeah, sometimes I need to cool it down.”

He commented on her two friends, “Too bad Patty and Gwen aren’t here, we could all get stoned.”

“Well maybe next time we’ll get you good and fucking bombed.”

“The fucking part sounds good, those two are hot.”

“God you ass, they’re my friends, stay away, I want them to like me.”

They returned to the front room and turned their attention back to the TV to see what kind of shenanigans the gay guy was up too. Nobody knew he was gay except the women so they were kind of friendly with him which pissed off the other men, they thought he was getting screwed by one or both. Mandy again stretched her legs the length of the sofa, resting her right heel on Derek’s legs. Without thought or subterfuge the brother put his hand on his sister’s ankle and absentmindedly rubbed it while both were engrossed in the program.

The pot had relaxed the girl significantly but the touch of her brother’s fingers gently sliding on the skin of her foot relaxed Mandy even more. The fingertip caresses were so gentle that she bit by bit succumbed to the whisper soft massage. As her lower leg pleasantly tingled she lifted the left foot across his leg, she wanted him to treat that foot as he was the first. Still not thinking purposely about her he started to pay attention to both feet which caused Mandy to snuggle into a sofa pillow and slowly lose concentration on the movie.

He placed his right hand over her right foot then while rolling her toes between two fingers his left hand drifted up her leg where he was kneading the muscles of her calf. Mandy had used an after bath lotion so his hand was moving almost friction-less over her skin. Brother and sister were mostly intent on the movie but slowly both were becoming aware of what he was doing to her. He began to slide his hand up and down her lower leg, caressing the muscles gently. His sister reacted to the feel of his light touch, she sighed deeply then her focus shifted more from the movie to the warmth growing where his fingers roamed. She shifted her right leg slightly which caused her knees to separate, her inner thighs were exposed from knees to where the robe lay. The move offered him a view that was magnetic and provocative, the thin pink robe lay softly on her form, his heart picked up a beat as he looked where the material flowed over the mound of her sex to a wrinkle between her thighs. A fight between the gay guy and the big macho bastard was forgotten as he paid more attention to his sister and the feel of her skin under his fingers. She tried to focus on the action while he stroked even higher, above her knee as far as the hem of the cloth. After the gay kicked the shit out of the bigger man Mandy closed her eyes and reveled in the sensation of her brother feeling up her legs. She stretched and flexed her toes as a brief shiver rippled her thighs.

Emboldened by her acquiescence he turned his full attention to Mandy. The light strokes of his fingers became more firm as he pressed the palm of his hand on her. He began to slide his hand over the curve of her leg so that it was moving back and forth on her silken skin, his fingertips caressed the underside of her leg then would slide back up when he rocked it back. She shivered again. The movie lost her interest as she concentrated on the deliciously erotic feelings her brother was causing, their kinship quickly became a non issue as she enjoyed his caresses. Mandy stirred enough to reach over her head and click off the table lamp at the end of the sofa. The only light in the room came from the TV which was enough to see her breasts which became half exposed when the soft cloth slipped open to a broad V as she moved. Her nipples were still hidden but the firm mounds of flesh attracted his gaze.

The brother adjusted quickly to the dim light by becoming more adventurous. He abandoned her toes to bring that hand to Mandy’s thighs and started massaging her muscles with both. Caught up in the soothing rub down Mandy shifted once again, giving her brother even more leg exposure. He looked up the length of her legs to see the end of the robe lay across her upper thighs, he could see the split of her body. Mandy was clean shaven, she had no pubic hair. Up to this point he had been fairly casual about fondling his sister but the position of her legs, the view of her pussy and her acceptance of his caresses forged his prick into a steel ram. It grew long and hard in his jeans, cramping as it outgrew the space it was in. He shifted his ass to get more comfortable then returned his attention to the sexy young female.

It took only a short minute more before he had eased up her leg until the side of his hand was smoothing on the soft succulent folds of her sex. Mandy raised her arms and laid them on the sofa arm with her fingers laced together over the towel covering her hair, she pulled a knee up offering more space for him so he pressed his luck and her sex. As his hand moved up and down her crack it was getting wet from the fluids she was seeping. There was no longer doubt in his mind she was turned on and enjoying what he was doing. He twisted around until he could bring both hands into play between her legs then with one he cupped her cunt and the other rested on her pelvis. He pressed two fingers into his sister’s wet warm hole while he sought her clit with the thumb of the other hand.

Mandy arched her back and gasped a sharp breath. Her eyes were closed but her body was in motion. She was reveling in the sensations radiating through her from the center of her crescendoing lust. His fingers were long and the tips of them were pressuring her g-spot and the thumb on her clit was driving her up a mountain of pleasure toward a rapturous peak.

Mandy pulled a leg off her brother’s lap then dropped her foot to the floor which caused the junction of her thighs to widen allowing him more room to fondle her. She was beginning to spasm, sharp jolts of sexual charges were shocking her repeatedly causing her to yip short bursts of ecstasy. She grabbed a sofa pillow at his side then moved it over her face. It would not be a good family gathering if she woke their parents. She wrapped her arms over the pillow and continued to bark her pleasure.

He fingered his sister for another minute or so until she arched high off the cushion, his fingers drove into her as far as he could then Mandy’s ass started to shake. The position of her arms caused the robe to open more so her stiff nipples peeked at him as she vibrated. The pillow muffled her climatic outburst as her cunt began to drip her orgasm. His fingers and hand were covered with her discharge when she loosened enough to relax back to the sofa. Mandy moved the pillow from her face and stared up at him with shock and awe. She was speechless; she had nothing to say that would convey the mixed feelings she was experiencing. She just had a quick strong orgasm which was great but he who caused it was her own fucking brother! She sat up on the sofa, pulled her gown closed then put a hand on his cheek. Mandy couldn’t decide if she should slap the crap out of him or give him a kiss. She opted for a hand stroke on his face then left for her room. She wasn’t aware of or even thought that Derek could be turned on, that his balls felt like smoldering fireplace coals.

He was frustrated as he watched her leave. He was damn near crippled in the crotch and his sister acted as if she didn’t care. He put his fingers to his nose for the scent of her then licked her fluids from them; his cock convulsed and he came in his pants.

The short intense interlude wasn’t mentioned by either and Derek eventually stopped being pissed at his sister for the mess in his pants that night. At first he was irate that she didn’t take care of him after he fingered her to a climax but within a couple of days he viewed her normally again. As for Mandy, she remembered the night vividly but wasn’t keen on repeating an erotic encounter with her own sibling. For sure it felt good at the time but she wasn’t planning on a replay, it would be too weird.

Their parents were attending a performance of Phantom of the Opera when Derek came home from his part time job. It was Friday night and he had plans to hang with some friends but when he came into the house he heard the delightful peal of feminine laughter from his sister’s room. He tapped lightly on the partially open door then stuck his head in, “Hey, who’s here?”

Mandy jumped at the sound of his voice, spun around to face him just as two more girls looked at him. Patty and Gwen. Wet dreams for sure. The sight of the girls sent his nuts on an immediate flight of fantasy, he would fuck either of them, both of them, in a heartbeat. After a short wary stare at her brother Mandy relaxed, “Fuck Derek, you sounded like dad. I just pulled this out of my closet and thought he would see it.” She held up a small black zipped ear bud case.

“What’s that?”

“Pot, we’re going to the back yard to smoke some.”

Patty spoke up “You want to come with us?”

Mandy started to protest but quickly closed her mouth, she didn’t really want to toke up with her brother just then but she couldn’t rescind Patty’s invitation. Derek answered “Sure, I have to change from my grubby work clothes, I’ll be right out.”

They sat on the lawn, the four of them in a circle facing each other, legs crossed at the ankles so their knees were touching the knee of someone on each side of them. Derek was sitting between Patty and Gwen, directly across from his sister. The small open spot of grass in the middle of the circle was littered with a baggie of weed, a brass pipe and four cans of Arizona Tea. Gwen and Mandy were wearing skirts so as the girls talked and laughed Derek was getting some excellent up-skirt views, the two were either unaware they were flashing panties or they didn’t care. Patty was wearing loose legged summer shorts so she too was giving him an occasional glimpse of black lacy crotch cover. As the four got stoned his prick began the metamorphosis to an erection.

Derek knew for sure Patty was eyeballing the swelling in his pants. He would catch her checking him out, she would lock onto his eyes and the small smile on her lips would linger for him. Gwen didn’t seem to be interested but Mandy kept watching the unspoken interaction between her brother and Patty. She could tell they would be fucking their asses off if she and Gwen were somewhere else, it was kind of a turn on watching the non-verbals between the two. She thought briefly of getting Gwen to go somewhere with her so Derek and Patty could have some time alone but it was a fleeting thought, it really wasn’t her problem, he could jack off later if the pressure got too much.

The two friends stayed about an hour then had to leave. Patty couldn’t resist, she gave Derek a quick peck on the lips and a whispered promise. After the goodbyes Derek and Mandy went their separate ways, Derek to watch TV, Mandy to her room. Derek was aroused and felt thwarted but didn’t want to take care of his problem alone. He laid on the floor in front of the TV and fantasized about Patty, his cock remained semi-hard.

He heard when Mandy took up her guitar and began to practice an Adele song. She wasn’t too bad, a bit off tempo and she kept backing up to where she lost the rhythm. The bedroom door muted her voice and the music so he went back to watch and listen while she practiced. He opened her door and stuck his head in, Mandy looked up, smiled an invite then went back to strumming. She was sitting on the end of her bed cross legged wearing a loose light gray top open across the neck, her left shoulder was bare, he could see no bra straps. The top covered her to her waist and she wasn’t wearing anything but a pair of blue and white striped Liz Claiborne briefs below that. Since she didn’t tell him to go away he stepped to her bed then sat on it with his back against the headboard. Mandy glanced up at him unconcerned about her state of dress, “I can’t get the notes right.”

“Sounds good to me, you have a good voice.”

“Yeah, you’re stoned, what do you know?”

Derek laughed lightly, “Maybe if you weren’t stoned your fingers would work right” he teased.

His sister smiled, “Maybe I need more, go get your stash, we’ll blow the smoke out the window.” Five minutes later the siblings were sitting on the floor at Mandy’s window sash passing Derek’s mini bong back and forth. “I saw Patty ogling you in the yard, that girl could get instant hot for you.”

“Too bad I couldn’t have gotten her alone for a few minutes.”

“A few minutes? Are you one of those get on, get off, get out kind of assholes?”

“Shit! I can keep it up for hours, girls beg me to stop after I fuck them crazy with a dozen orgasms.”

His sister chuckled, “How typical. You’re the best lay a girl could ever get. You must have a great sex life when you’re bragging to your friends.”

He poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and squirm, “I don’t have to brag to my friends, their sisters and girlfriends do it for me.”

“Ha Ha!,” she laughed out loud, “Man, you got some fucking ego, what the hell are you hiding in your shorts? A magic fucking wand, a hot steel ninja sex sword or something?” She got up and returned to her bed, picked up her guitar and started strumming again. “My brother has a magic wand, he waves it ‘round for women. When they don’t fall over and scream ‘fuck me!’, to the drain his clones go aswimmin.” Mandy giggled at her own cleverness, “What do you think bro, a number one hit?”

He didn’t comment on her impromptu lyrics but as he joined her on the bed said, “You’re pubes are sticking out around your leg holes.” She looked down at her crotch then with a finger pulled the panties over to cover the short dark hairs peeking out.

After she did both sides she looked up, “Better now?” She didn’t seem embarrassed at all for the sparse pubes or how she hid them again.

She was fingering the strings slowly, causing random plinks and hums as they talked. The conversation got less personal but the cyclops eye at the end of Derek’s prick could see through cotton so it was watching Mandy’s pussy. The longer Derek sat across from his sister the firmer his prick got then after maybe 15 minutes he was again sporting a solid erection. Mandy looked into his lap, “Jeeze, Derek, you got a boner again?”

He reached down and adjusted his erection so it wasn’t cramped sideways which caused a big tent in his pants. Mandy watched then offered, “That must hurt all bent up like that, take your pants off.”

Relieved that he had her permission to free the beast he got to his knees, opened his button and fly then fell back and pulled his Levis down his legs. Mandy grabbed the cuffs and helped him pull them off then threw them to the floor. Derek sat back up, dressed just as she was, shirt and briefs only. “God, that feels better” he sighed.

Mandy started to giggle, “What the hell would mom and dad say if they walked in right now? You and me in our underwear and you with a big damn hard-on. I bet their eyes would pop right out like a cartoon.”

Brother and sister bantered and laughed lightly about their state of dress and the condition of his prick then Derek got bold enough to pull it through the pee hole of his shorts. He sat with his knees wide, his erection straining and bobbing in open air. Mandy didn’t seem overly concerned as her brother exposed himself, she watched with amusement while he adjusted his hard prick then appraised, “Not bad, I’ve seen smaller.” Since his balls were still covered she added, “Do you have any nuts hiding in there?”

Her brother grinned largely, reached under his hard prick then scooped his nads and pulled them through the hole too. His entire package was protruding from the opening of his shorts for his sister’s inspection. Once he was settled with his organs in full view he told Mandy, “You too, pull your crotch to the side so he can check you out.”

Unconcerned with kinship or impropriety Mandy did as he requested. She pulled the thin band of cloth away from her pussy so as she sat facing him her cunt was winking at his cock. He noted out loud, “You need to shave again, last time you didn’t have stubble.”

That was the first time either had mentioned the episode on the sofa but she didn’t flinch, “Yeah, I need to, it kind of itches.”

“Want me to do it for you?” The question was a jest but his cock didn’t think so, it swelled even further as the idea floated through his mind.

Mandy stared at her brother for a few long moments, “Are you serious?” She laid the guitar aside then went to her knees facing him, she put her hands on his thighs leaned forward and challenged “What if you cut me?”

“I’ll do the mom thing, you know, kiss it and make it feel better.”

“Hah!” she exclaimed sharply, “I’d never let mom kiss it.”

“Yeah? Well I’m not mom.”

Mandy smiled, her pot clouded mind gave her permission to let her brother trim her cunt hair so she said “Come on, lets do it.” As she voiced her consent her tummy fluttered with butterflies.

Surprised that she had said yes he asked “Now?”

“Well yeah, better now because I’m in the mood, 20 minutes from now I might not be.” They scrambled off the bed and dashed as a pair of carefree seven year olds to her adjoining bathroom. His stiff cock was bouncing as they ran.

She turned to face him while he filled the bathroom sink with warm water. He pulled out her razor and the lotion enhanced gel then asked “Ready?” She looked at him with smiling eyes and nodded. Derek pinched the sides of her panties then pulled them off her hips. When they were at her ankles she stepped out of them, her face was kind of red, his cock thumped in sync with his thudding heart.

Mandy stepped back and sat on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs wide, she was completely exposed for her brother. He’d been screwing girls for a couple of years so he wasn’t seeing anything new but looking at his sister’s pussy caused his nuts to start boiling. The dark hair over and around her crack was just a shadow but long enough to be itchy. He looked once more into her eyes and saw determination “Okay, shave me” she offered as a whisper.

He filled his left hand with shave gel then with shaky hesitation daubed a bit on her pubis, just over the top of her pussy. With two finger tips he gingerly smoothed the creme over the triangle patch of stubble. Mandy was shifting nervously, her legs moving, “Quit moving around, hold still” he cautioned her. Derek put the blades of her razor against her skin and lightly stroked away the hair on her lower belly. It didn’t take long to shave the open expanse of her body but the sides of her lady lips and the insides of her thighs were also hairy. He rinsed the blades then “Spread your legs, I can’t do anything like that.” Mandy leaned back, slid her butt forward then spread her legs even wider across the toilet seat. Her pussy was so far open he could see the pink hole into her body. Her brother’s balls were aching.

Derek smeared shave gel over his hand again then pressed it to her pussy. Mandy jerked away from the first touch but rolled her butt forward again while he rubbed the stuff over and to the sides of her slit. He noticed the insides of her right thigh vibrate briefly as he took the razor and very carefully began to shave his sister’s sex, light smooths strokes took the short hairs off evenly. He got as much as he could but her position didn’t let him get it all from her legs. “Stand up, I have to do the inside of your thighs” he directed.

Mandy got off the toilet and put one foot on the lid “This is how I do it” she told him. He spread more creme on her body then went at the rest of the hair. Derek cleaned her pussy and thigh on one side then tapped on her foot. She changed feet on the stool giving him access to the other side. His cock and balls were begging for mercy.

When Derek was done doing the most intimate act he could ever think of doing with his sister he was emboldened enough to feel the entire area that he had shaved, feeling for any missed stubble. He rubbed and felt her body slowly, on purpose because he knew he might never have this chance again. Mandy let her brother play around her slit for a few seconds, a reward maybe for his service, then stepped back, “You have to rinse the gel off, get a washcloth.” He looked into her eyes and saw something familiar, it was the same look Patty had given him earlier. She looked hot and horny. Derek wasn’t expecting to see sex in Mandy’s eyes when she said, “After that do my legs, they are getting hairy too.”

Derek soaked a hand cloth with warm water then went back to his sister. He wiped the shaving residue off Mandy’s stomach then pressed the warm cloth over her pussy and slowly massaged her clean. Mandy grunted “uh” and he saw her legs shake again. The next few minutes were spent spreading gel on his sister’s lower legs and stroking them with the razor; when he was done her legs and body were as clean and soft as newborn skin. She stood still while he rinsed her legs with the damp cloth. Derek knew without a doubt he would be hacking his meat as soon as he got away from her. When all was done and the razor lying idle in the sink Derek asked Mandy, “Is that okay?” She didn’t respond but picked up a bottle of body lotion and handed it to him. Not needing to be told why Derek spilled a dollop in his hand then rubbed the scented oil over the areas he had just shaved. Mandy’s eyes were closed and her lips were compressed as he gently applied the soothing lotion.

After he was done she made no comment but grabbed his hand and led him to his room. She towed him to the bed then pushed him to his back. She reached into his shorts then stunned her brother by bending over his lap and putting her mouth over the end of his swollen cock. Derek was struck dumb as his sister gave him head; Mandy was overcome with a need to give her brother a job, she was as hot and needy as the night on the sofa only this time she was ready to please him. She succumbed to the urge, she succumbed to the desire, she succumbed to the lust that had been slowly building since she watched Patty flirting with Derek.

Lifting off Derek long enough to crawl up onto the bed with him she laid between his legs then bent his erection to her and again covered him with her mouth. Her lips were working, her tongue stroking, his cock was swelling. Mandy looked up at him over his stomach and murmured “It’s okay” then cupped his nuts in a hand while forming a vacuum on him. Derek’s cock launched it’s payload with a rumble from his nuts and fire in his loins. His sister pulled up slightly allowing room for him to cum, filling her mouth until her tongue was awash in semen. When his cock quit pulsing she lifted off him then let his discharge dribble from her pursed lips to his stomach. The final taste of cum slid down her throat as she gave her brother another 1000 watt smile. “Like that” she teased?

He may have just blown his nuts open but he was still boiling with desire. He sat up and pushed her to her back beside him, his cock refused to wilt so Mandy expected him to climb over and fuck her. That wasn’t something she planned but at that moment she wouldn’t object. But his goal wasn’t to fuck her, he had a different intimacy in mind. Derek rolled over her thigh, his face positioned over the fresh shaven cunt, he licked her pussy from ass to top then formed a lip lock on her clit and began to arouse his sister with his mouth. He slid his hands under her ass then held her while he licked and lapped her sex. She arched her back, slapped a hand to the back of her brother’s head while the forces of nature built rapidly in her womb. Mandy cried out loudly once then covered her mouth with the second hand while her body quaked with a strong climax. Her brother had just reciprocated for the blow job.

They lay facing each other on Derek’s bed talking quietly. Even though they were naked below the waist she still wore the loose gray top, him his shirt as they relaxed in the afterglow of the oral sex. They were both coming off the marijuana high as well as the sexual high. Even as they became more rational, more aware of what they had done neither was inclined to hurry away from the other in shame or embarrassment. Derek reached between his sister’s legs and stroked her skin with two fingers. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Just making sure I didn’t miss any, you don’t want to start itching right away do you?”

Mandy replied with a grin, “You did good, I won’t itch for a week at least.”

Boldly he asked, “What about the other stuff, how did I do?”

His sister’s eyes softened as she put fingers around his soft cock, “Can you get hard again?”

“Why, you going to suck me some more?”

“No, let’s fuck” she proposed boldly. In seconds his flaccid prick became a sex toy for his sister.

Her brother glanced quickly at the bedside clock, “Mom and dad might be home soon” he warned.

Mandy sat up, pulled her shirt over her head, “Then we better hurry,” the shirt was tossed to the floor then she fell back down, her tits jiggled pleasantly as she moved.

Derek shed his shirt in a second then flopped to his back next to Mandy. She rose up then straddled his lap and centered her cunt over his proud standing erection. He held it still while she lowered herself onto him until her ass pressed on his hand. He moved the hand then Mandy settled down, leaned over and pinned her brother’s arms to the bed and began to roll her hips, sliding on the hard hot prick in her.

She was staring into his eyes, holding them prisoner as they coupled, pure carnal desire flowed between the two, the heat they were generating was beginning to make them sweat. Mandy’s natural juices were flowing around and down her brother’s prick, his pubic hair was soaked, his balls covered with her lust. After a few minutes of letting his sister fuck him Derek urged her off and to her back. He lifted her legs straight up by her ankles then entered her again with her heels resting on his shoulders. Derek wrapped his arms around her legs to hold her in place then fucked her zealously. Their bodies were slapping together, she was moaning, he was groaning when she began to vibrate. Mandy took a deep gasping breath then expelled it as a wavering wail of rapture while her cunt muscles began to massage her brother’s hard-on. Derek couldn’t hold back, he convulsed then as she cramped he came deep into her womb in a series of ball draining surges.

They were panting side by side on their backs moments after the intense orgasms when they heard their parents talking, they were in the front room! Mandy bolted upright, her eyes wide with fear, Derek rolled to his stomach and cringed in panic. There was no time to run to her room and they would never be able to explain away lying naked together if caught so Mandy threw herself off the bed to the floor out of sight. Derek scrambled to hide her shirt and panties then cover himself with a blanket. He had just mashed a pillow with his head when the bedroom door opened. “Derek? You still awake?” his mother asked quietly.

“Huh, oh, yeah mom, I just went to bed.”

“Where is your sister, she isn’t in her room?”

“She was with Patty and Gwen earlier, maybe she left somewhere with them.”

“Okay, good night dear, I love you.”

“Love you too mom.” The door eased closed again.

It was a full 30 seconds before Mandy peeked over the edge of the bed at the door, “Did they go to bed?” she whispered.

“I think so, come up, you can probably go back now.”

Mandy eased cautiously up to the bed then lifted the blanket and slipped in beside her brother, “Not yet, they might still be walking around.” When she settled in her legs were rubbing against Derek’s, she put a hand on his chest. “I’m going to stay here for a while.”

Since his sister was lying close, Derek rolled to face her, he pressed his groin against the junction of her thighs then put an arm around her waist, “You can stay here all night if you want.”

She didn’t respond to the statement but asked “Did you cum in me?”

“Uh, yeah, you didn’t stop me so I did it. Are you okay?”

“I don’t know, I think so.” She didn’t feel as concerned as she thought she should that her brother just turned loose a few million sperm cells in her. “It’s too late to say no and I won’t worry right now, I’ll do that if I don’t start on time.” They fell quiet, looking at each other, each trying to evaluate how they felt about what they had done, how to deal with their incest; how to behave as brother and sister again.

After a few moments of quiet reflection it was Derek who suggested they smoke another bowl. “Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Well, if you want to sleep I guess we don’t need to.”

“Hey, I didn’t say no.” she grinned.

The pair got out of bed and went to the floor next to his window, the night was warm so they didn’t feel the need to don any clothing or robes. While she packed the pipe he opened the window then brother and sister lit up again.

The conversation was quiet, causal as they drifted on a cloud. They weren’t being suggestive, teasing or hinting for another sexual encounter, they were siblings enjoying a non combative sibling moment. Some fifteen minutes after sitting at the window Mandy said she was uncomfortable, her legs were getting sore from sitting on folded knees. As she lifted up Derek straightened his legs and sat back against his bed, leaning on it, legs stretched across the floor. Mandy looked at his position then shifted around so she was sitting on his thighs then leaned back on him, her knees relieved to be straight again. He put his hands on her hips then pulled her butt tighter against his groin. She jostled her hips as a vampish taunt then relaxed back on him. Derek reacted to the girl on his lap in the only way nature can. He started getting hard.

Derek kept face hair which was the current fashion for young men so when Mindy laid her head back on her brother’s shoulder, her cheek was being caressed by the soft hair of his nascent beard. She was enjoying the silence, the close intimacy, her mind was drifting pleasantly when he moved his hands from her hips to her breasts and cupped them, his fingers began to pinch and roll her nipples. His attention to her breasts brought her back to reality. Not only was he feeling her up, she could feel his cock against the junction of her thighs, Derek was growing stiff again. With a rush of shivers from nipples to clit Mandy realized she was ready to fuck. She turned her head to him and tickled his ear with her tongue tip then kissed his neck.

Neither Derek nor Mandy were inclined to start a long seduction of the other. He was primed, she was willing, so she lifted off his lap enough to let his erection rise to probe the entrance to her pussy. When he found the center of her sex Mandy sat back down on him, his passage into her made easy by his first ejaculation until he was fully sheathed by her hot welcoming cunt. Brother and sister again entered into a realm of sexual adventure they had never before imagined.

They had to keep quiet so as they mated they made an effort to keep silent. The only sounds in the room were the light slapping of his groin on her ass and Mandy’s efforts to keep her growing rapture from vocalizing. She was huffing rapidly through her nose, shaking her head in an effort to suppress the orgasmic song she wanted to sing. Derek was beginning to feel the weight of his sister so he urged her up to bend over the bed then stood behind her and impaled her as she lay face down. It took her brother another nine minutes to come to peak, in that interval Mandy had three climaxes, each growing more intense as they accumulated. When Derek lifted her off the bed by her hips and pulled her tighter against him she vaulted off a mountain of lust into a final free-fall of shakes and cramps. Mandy couldn’t hold on to the cries of ecstasy caused by the feeling of her brother pulsing into her. She yelped her pleasure until the echos of the climax receded to total limp bliss.

She was still face down, he was lying on her back, both panting for fresh cool air when the crack under his bedroom door lit up. Someone had turned on the hall light. Derek pulled his cock out of his sister in a rush of angst while she again folded to the floor. He scrambled into bed, grabbed his headphones and slapped them over his ears.

When their father opened the door Derek was twisting knobs on his desktop disc player, “What the hell kind of racket was that?”

Derek pulled an ear muff aside, “Huh, what?”

“That screeching, it sounded like a girl getting hurt.”

“Sorry dad, I didn’t have my headset plugged in when I hit the play button.”

Their father growled, “Goddamn noises these days isn’t any form of music. You should listen to Metallica or AC DC. Keep the racket down, your mother and I want to sleep.”

“Okay dad, quiet is the word.”

Left alone again Derek flopped a hand over the side of the bed and beckoned to his sister. She raised up enough her chin rested on the edge of the mattress, smiling from ear to ear, “AC DC, a bi-group?” Both began to snuffle quietly as they were overcome with the humor of the situation. Mandy slipped once again into her brother’s bed but this time to rest.

Derek’s eyes opened in the dark, he felt a warm pressure on his hip. Briefly disorientated his mind finally sorted out what he felt. Mandy was lying with him, her back was to him so it was her ass pressed against his side. The initial confusion cleared as he remembered what they had done earlier, gotten stoned then screwed twice. He began to smile then turned to face her, fitting his crotch against her ass. He held her hip and pulled her close, his prick stiffened quickly. When he was aroused enough Derek probed between his sister’s legs until he found her hole then pushed full length into her again. Mandy woke up to the feeling of her brother fucking her, she wasn’t hot and horny but the feel of his erection slipping in and out wasn’t unpleasant. She opened her legs slightly and let him take her at his own pace. He stayed with her for a few minutes then for the third time that night pumped Mandy full with cum. He pulled back from her, she rolled over and for the first time ever put her lips to his. It was a soft, tender kiss that conveyed contentment, not passion. She slipped naked from his bed back to her own, wondering if one of her brother’s sperm cells had found a target. She thought not but would know for sure in a few days.

---

She came home late and stoned. As she slowly maneuvered around the furniture she confessed to her brother, “Man Derek, I’m really fucked up. Patty and Gwen and me smoked some really good weed. I need a shower, good night.” He watched his sister weave through the room thinking she looked like she was having fun.

The TV volume was low to keep from waking his parents so he heard when Mandy took her shower. After about ten minutes the bathroom door opened and shut and Mandy came back into the front room. She was wearing a short pink microfiber robe with her hair wrapped in a towel, she smelled faintly of lilacs, “That felt good, what’s on TV?”

He checked out his sister’s sexy legs, the way the thin material of the robe molded to the crevice of her ass then answered “I’m watching a movie about some people lost on an island. There are five guys and two women, things are getting tense because all the guys want to screw the women but they won’t let any man fuck them.”

“Smart girls” Mandy said as she flopped down on one end of the sofa then stretched her legs the length of two cushions, a foot rested on her brother’s thigh. He sneaked a quick peek at her thighs but they were closed so the view wasn’t very interesting.

Mandy’s head rolled to the TV and she got absorbed in the back stabbing and conniving among the group of men trying to get laid by the women who were more focused on survival. He asked his sister, “Aren’t you going to bed, I thought you were tired?”

“Maybe later, I’m still enjoying myself.”

“You want to step outside and do another joint?”

She threw him a 1000 watt smile, “You have one?”

“Yeah, half a blunt, we can share.”

The siblings rose from the sofa then went out to stand in the front yard, it was after midnight so the neighborhood was quiet, deserted. Mandy and her brother smoked the roach dead, her high, which had been waning, surged to lift her to the clouds again, she was enjoying the second buzz of the night. She and her brother briefly bantered about how she was dressed, that the robe would allow a cool breeze to cool her legs, and other parts. His sister stepped her feet apart then commented, “Yeah, sometimes I need to cool it down.”

He commented on her two friends, “Too bad Patty and Gwen aren’t here, we could all get stoned.”

“Well maybe next time we’ll get you good and fucking bombed.”

“The fucking part sounds good, those two are hot.”

“God you ass, they’re my friends, stay away, I want them to like me.”

They returned to the front room and turned their attention back to the TV to see what kind of shenanigans the gay guy was up too. Nobody knew he was gay except the women so they were kind of friendly with him which pissed off the other men, they thought he was getting screwed by one or both. Mandy again stretched her legs the length of the sofa, resting her right heel on Derek’s legs. Without thought or subterfuge the brother put his hand on his sister’s ankle and absentmindedly rubbed it while both were engrossed in the program.

The pot had relaxed the girl significantly but the touch of her brother’s fingers gently sliding on the skin of her foot relaxed Mandy even more. The fingertip caresses were so gentle that she bit by bit succumbed to the whisper soft massage. As her lower leg pleasantly tingled she lifted the left foot across his leg, she wanted him to treat that foot as he was the first. Still not thinking purposely about her he started to pay attention to both feet which caused Mandy to snuggle into a sofa pillow and slowly lose concentration on the movie.

He placed his right hand over her right foot then while rolling her toes between two fingers his left hand drifted up her leg where he was kneading the muscles of her calf. Mandy had used an after bath lotion so his hand was moving almost friction-less over her skin. Brother and sister were mostly intent on the movie but slowly both were becoming aware of what he was doing to her. He began to slide his hand up and down her lower leg, caressing the muscles gently. His sister reacted to the feel of his light touch, she sighed deeply then her focus shifted more from the movie to the warmth growing where his fingers roamed. She shifted her right leg slightly which caused her knees to separate, her inner thighs were exposed from knees to where the robe lay. The move offered him a view that was magnetic and provocative, the thin pink robe lay softly on her form, his heart picked up a beat as he looked where the material flowed over the mound of her sex to a wrinkle between her thighs. A fight between the gay guy and the big macho bastard was forgotten as he paid more attention to his sister and the feel of her skin under his fingers. She tried to focus on the action while he stroked even higher, above her knee as far as the hem of the cloth. After the gay kicked the shit out of the bigger man Mandy closed her eyes and reveled in the sensation of her brother feeling up her legs. She stretched and flexed her toes as a brief shiver rippled her thighs.

Emboldened by her acquiescence he turned his full attention to Mandy. The light strokes of his fingers became more firm as he pressed the palm of his hand on her. He began to slide his hand over the curve of her leg so that it was moving back and forth on her silken skin, his fingertips caressed the underside of her leg then would slide back up when he rocked it back. She shivered again. The movie lost her interest as she concentrated on the deliciously erotic feelings her brother was causing, their kinship quickly became a non issue as she enjoyed his caresses. Mandy stirred enough to reach over her head and click off the table lamp at the end of the sofa. The only light in the room came from the TV which was enough to see her breasts which became half exposed when the soft cloth slipped open to a broad V as she moved. Her nipples were still hidden but the firm mounds of flesh attracted his gaze.

The brother adjusted quickly to the dim light by becoming more adventurous. He abandoned her toes to bring that hand to Mandy’s thighs and started massaging her muscles with both. Caught up in the soothing rub down Mandy shifted once again, giving her brother even more leg exposure. He looked up the length of her legs to see the end of the robe lay across her upper thighs, he could see the split of her body. Mandy was clean shaven, she had no pubic hair. Up to this point he had been fairly casual about fondling his sister but the position of her legs, the view of her pussy and her acceptance of his caresses forged his prick into a steel ram. It grew long and hard in his jeans, cramping as it outgrew the space it was in. He shifted his ass to get more comfortable then returned his attention to the sexy young female.

It took only a short minute more before he had eased up her leg until the side of his hand was smoothing on the soft succulent folds of her sex. Mandy raised her arms and laid them on the sofa arm with her fingers laced together over the towel covering her hair, she pulled a knee up offering more space for him so he pressed his luck and her sex. As his hand moved up and down her crack it was getting wet from the fluids she was seeping. There was no longer doubt in his mind she was turned on and enjoying what he was doing. He twisted around until he could bring both hands into play between her legs then with one he cupped her cunt and the other rested on her pelvis. He pressed two fingers into his sister’s wet warm hole while he sought her clit with the thumb of the other hand.

Mandy arched her back and gasped a sharp breath. Her eyes were closed but her body was in motion. She was reveling in the sensations radiating through her from the center of her crescendoing lust. His fingers were long and the tips of them were pressuring her g-spot and the thumb on her clit was driving her up a mountain of pleasure toward a rapturous peak.

Mandy pulled a leg off her brother’s lap then dropped her foot to the floor which caused the junction of her thighs to widen allowing him more room to fondle her. She was beginning to spasm, sharp jolts of sexual charges were shocking her repeatedly causing her to yip short bursts of ecstasy. She grabbed a sofa pillow at his side then moved it over her face. It would not be a good family gathering if she woke their parents. She wrapped her arms over the pillow and continued to bark her pleasure.

He fingered his sister for another minute or so until she arched high off the cushion, his fingers drove into her as far as he could then Mandy’s ass started to shake. The position of her arms caused the robe to open more so her stiff nipples peeked at him as she vibrated. The pillow muffled her climatic outburst as her cunt began to drip her orgasm. His fingers and hand were covered with her discharge when she loosened enough to relax back to the sofa. Mandy moved the pillow from her face and stared up at him with shock and awe. She was speechless; she had nothing to say that would convey the mixed feelings she was experiencing. She just had a quick strong orgasm which was great but he who caused it was her own fucking brother! She sat up on the sofa, pulled her gown closed then put a hand on his cheek. Mandy couldn’t decide if she should slap the crap out of him or give him a kiss. She opted for a hand stroke on his face then left for her room. She wasn’t aware of or even thought that Derek could be turned on, that his balls felt like smoldering fireplace coals.

He was frustrated as he watched her leave. He was damn near crippled in the crotch and his sister acted as if she didn’t care. He put his fingers to his nose for the scent of her then licked her fluids from them; his cock convulsed and he came in his pants.

The short intense interlude wasn’t mentioned by either and Derek eventually stopped being pissed at his sister for the mess in his pants that night. At first he was irate that she didn’t take care of him after he fingered her to a climax but within a couple of days he viewed her normally again. As for Mandy, she remembered the night vividly but wasn’t keen on repeating an erotic encounter with her own sibling. For sure it felt good at the time but she wasn’t planning on a replay, it would be too weird.

Their parents were attending a performance of Phantom of the Opera when Derek came home from his part time job. It was Friday night and he had plans to hang with some friends but when he came into the house he heard the delightful peal of feminine laughter from his sister’s room. He tapped lightly on the partially open door then stuck his head in, “Hey, who’s here?”

Mandy jumped at the sound of his voice, spun around to face him just as two more girls looked at him. Patty and Gwen. Wet dreams for sure. The sight of the girls sent his nuts on an immediate flight of fantasy, he would fuck either of them, both of them, in a heartbeat. After a short wary stare at her brother Mandy relaxed, “Fuck Derek, you sounded like dad. I just pulled this out of my closet and thought he would see it.” She held up a small black zipped ear bud case.

“What’s that?”

“Pot, we’re going to the back yard to smoke some.”

Patty spoke up “You want to come with us?”

Mandy started to protest but quickly closed her mouth, she didn’t really want to toke up with her brother just then but she couldn’t rescind Patty’s invitation. Derek answered “Sure, I have to change from my grubby work clothes, I’ll be right out.”

They sat on the lawn, the four of them in a circle facing each other, legs crossed at the ankles so their knees were touching the knee of someone on each side of them. Derek was sitting between Patty and Gwen, directly across from his sister. The small open spot of grass in the middle of the circle was littered with a baggie of weed, a brass pipe and four cans of Arizona Tea. Gwen and Mandy were wearing skirts so as the girls talked and laughed Derek was getting some excellent up-skirt views, the two were either unaware they were flashing panties or they didn’t care. Patty was wearing loose legged summer shorts so she too was giving him an occasional glimpse of black lacy crotch cover. As the four got stoned his prick began the metamorphosis to an erection.

Derek knew for sure Patty was eyeballing the swelling in his pants. He would catch her checking him out, she would lock onto his eyes and the small smile on her lips would linger for him. Gwen didn’t seem to be interested but Mandy kept watching the unspoken interaction between her brother and Patty. She could tell they would be fucking their asses off if she and Gwen were somewhere else, it was kind of a turn on watching the non-verbals between the two. She thought briefly of getting Gwen to go somewhere with her so Derek and Patty could have some time alone but it was a fleeting thought, it really wasn’t her problem, he could jack off later if the pressure got too much.

The two friends stayed about an hour then had to leave. Patty couldn’t resist, she gave Derek a quick peck on the lips and a whispered promise. After the goodbyes Derek and Mandy went their separate ways, Derek to watch TV, Mandy to her room. Derek was aroused and felt thwarted but didn’t want to take care of his problem alone. He laid on the floor in front of the TV and fantasized about Patty, his cock remained semi-hard.

He heard when Mandy took up her guitar and began to practice an Adele song. She wasn’t too bad, a bit off tempo and she kept backing up to where she lost the rhythm. The bedroom door muted her voice and the music so he went back to watch and listen while she practiced. He opened her door and stuck his head in, Mandy looked up, smiled an invite then went back to strumming. She was sitting on the end of her bed cross legged wearing a loose light gray top open across the neck, her left shoulder was bare, he could see no bra straps. The top covered her to her waist and she wasn’t wearing anything but a pair of blue and white striped Liz Claiborne briefs below that. Since she didn’t tell him to go away he stepped to her bed then sat on it with his back against the headboard. Mandy glanced up at him unconcerned about her state of dress, “I can’t get the notes right.”

“Sounds good to me, you have a good voice.”

“Yeah, you’re stoned, what do you know?”

Derek laughed lightly, “Maybe if you weren’t stoned your fingers would work right” he teased.

His sister smiled, “Maybe I need more, go get your stash, we’ll blow the smoke out the window.” Five minutes later the siblings were sitting on the floor at Mandy’s window sash passing Derek’s mini bong back and forth. “I saw Patty ogling you in the yard, that girl could get instant hot for you.”

“Too bad I couldn’t have gotten her alone for a few minutes.”

“A few minutes? Are you one of those get on, get off, get out kind of assholes?”

“Shit! I can keep it up for hours, girls beg me to stop after I fuck them crazy with a dozen orgasms.”

His sister chuckled, “How typical. You’re the best lay a girl could ever get. You must have a great sex life when you’re bragging to your friends.”

He poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and squirm, “I don’t have to brag to my friends, their sisters and girlfriends do it for me.”

“Ha Ha!,” she laughed out loud, “Man, you got some fucking ego, what the hell are you hiding in your shorts? A magic fucking wand, a hot steel ninja sex sword or something?” She got up and returned to her bed, picked up her guitar and started strumming again. “My brother has a magic wand, he waves it ‘round for women. When they don’t fall over and scream ‘fuck me!’, to the drain his clones go aswimmin.” Mandy giggled at her own cleverness, “What do you think bro, a number one hit?”

He didn’t comment on her impromptu lyrics but as he joined her on the bed said, “You’re pubes are sticking out around your leg holes.” She looked down at her crotch then with a finger pulled the panties over to cover the short dark hairs peeking out.

After she did both sides she looked up, “Better now?” She didn’t seem embarrassed at all for the sparse pubes or how she hid them again.

She was fingering the strings slowly, causing random plinks and hums as they talked. The conversation got less personal but the cyclops eye at the end of Derek’s prick could see through cotton so it was watching Mandy’s pussy. The longer Derek sat across from his sister the firmer his prick got then after maybe 15 minutes he was again sporting a solid erection. Mandy looked into his lap, “Jeeze, Derek, you got a boner again?”

He reached down and adjusted his erection so it wasn’t cramped sideways which caused a big tent in his pants. Mandy watched then offered, “That must hurt all bent up like that, take your pants off.”

Relieved that he had her permission to free the beast he got to his knees, opened his button and fly then fell back and pulled his Levis down his legs. Mandy grabbed the cuffs and helped him pull them off then threw them to the floor. Derek sat back up, dressed just as she was, shirt and briefs only. “God, that feels better” he sighed.

Mandy started to giggle, “What the hell would mom and dad say if they walked in right now? You and me in our underwear and you with a big damn hard-on. I bet their eyes would pop right out like a cartoon.”

Brother and sister bantered and laughed lightly about their state of dress and the condition of his prick then Derek got bold enough to pull it through the pee hole of his shorts. He sat with his knees wide, his erection straining and bobbing in open air. Mandy didn’t seem overly concerned as her brother exposed himself, she watched with amusement while he adjusted his hard prick then appraised, “Not bad, I’ve seen smaller.” Since his balls were still covered she added, “Do you have any nuts hiding in there?”

Her brother grinned largely, reached under his hard prick then scooped his nads and pulled them through the hole too. His entire package was protruding from the opening of his shorts for his sister’s inspection. Once he was settled with his organs in full view he told Mandy, “You too, pull your crotch to the side so he can check you out.”

Unconcerned with kinship or impropriety Mandy did as he requested. She pulled the thin band of cloth away from her pussy so as she sat facing him her cunt was winking at his cock. He noted out loud, “You need to shave again, last time you didn’t have stubble.”

That was the first time either had mentioned the episode on the sofa but she didn’t flinch, “Yeah, I need to, it kind of itches.”

“Want me to do it for you?” The question was a jest but his cock didn’t think so, it swelled even further as the idea floated through his mind.

Mandy stared at her brother for a few long moments, “Are you serious?” She laid the guitar aside then went to her knees facing him, she put her hands on his thighs leaned forward and challenged “What if you cut me?”

“I’ll do the mom thing, you know, kiss it and make it feel better.”

“Hah!” she exclaimed sharply, “I’d never let mom kiss it.”

“Yeah? Well I’m not mom.”

Mandy smiled, her pot clouded mind gave her permission to let her brother trim her cunt hair so she said “Come on, lets do it.” As she voiced her consent her tummy fluttered with butterflies.

Surprised that she had said yes he asked “Now?”

“Well yeah, better now because I’m in the mood, 20 minutes from now I might not be.” They scrambled off the bed and dashed as a pair of carefree seven year olds to her adjoining bathroom. His stiff cock was bouncing as they ran.

She turned to face him while he filled the bathroom sink with warm water. He pulled out her razor and the lotion enhanced gel then asked “Ready?” She looked at him with smiling eyes and nodded. Derek pinched the sides of her panties then pulled them off her hips. When they were at her ankles she stepped out of them, her face was kind of red, his cock thumped in sync with his thudding heart.

Mandy stepped back and sat on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs wide, she was completely exposed for her brother. He’d been screwing girls for a couple of years so he wasn’t seeing anything new but looking at his sister’s pussy caused his nuts to start boiling. The dark hair over and around her crack was just a shadow but long enough to be itchy. He looked once more into her eyes and saw determination “Okay, shave me” she offered as a whisper.

He filled his left hand with shave gel then with shaky hesitation daubed a bit on her pubis, just over the top of her pussy. With two finger tips he gingerly smoothed the creme over the triangle patch of stubble. Mandy was shifting nervously, her legs moving, “Quit moving around, hold still” he cautioned her. Derek put the blades of her razor against her skin and lightly stroked away the hair on her lower belly. It didn’t take long to shave the open expanse of her body but the sides of her lady lips and the insides of her thighs were also hairy. He rinsed the blades then “Spread your legs, I can’t do anything like that.” Mandy leaned back, slid her butt forward then spread her legs even wider across the toilet seat. Her pussy was so far open he could see the pink hole into her body. Her brother’s balls were aching.

Derek smeared shave gel over his hand again then pressed it to her pussy. Mandy jerked away from the first touch but rolled her butt forward again while he rubbed the stuff over and to the sides of her slit. He noticed the insides of her right thigh vibrate briefly as he took the razor and very carefully began to shave his sister’s sex, light smooths strokes took the short hairs off evenly. He got as much as he could but her position didn’t let him get it all from her legs. “Stand up, I have to do the inside of your thighs” he directed.

Mandy got off the toilet and put one foot on the lid “This is how I do it” she told him. He spread more creme on her body then went at the rest of the hair. Derek cleaned her pussy and thigh on one side then tapped on her foot. She changed feet on the stool giving him access to the other side. His cock and balls were begging for mercy.

When Derek was done doing the most intimate act he could ever think of doing with his sister he was emboldened enough to feel the entire area that he had shaved, feeling for any missed stubble. He rubbed and felt her body slowly, on purpose because he knew he might never have this chance again. Mandy let her brother play around her slit for a few seconds, a reward maybe for his service, then stepped back, “You have to rinse the gel off, get a washcloth.” He looked into her eyes and saw something familiar, it was the same look Patty had given him earlier. She looked hot and horny. Derek wasn’t expecting to see sex in Mandy’s eyes when she said, “After that do my legs, they are getting hairy too.”

Derek soaked a hand cloth with warm water then went back to his sister. He wiped the shaving residue off Mandy’s stomach then pressed the warm cloth over her pussy and slowly massaged her clean. Mandy grunted “uh” and he saw her legs shake again. The next few minutes were spent spreading gel on his sister’s lower legs and stroking them with the razor; when he was done her legs and body were as clean and soft as newborn skin. She stood still while he rinsed her legs with the damp cloth. Derek knew without a doubt he would be hacking his meat as soon as he got away from her. When all was done and the razor lying idle in the sink Derek asked Mandy, “Is that okay?” She didn’t respond but picked up a bottle of body lotion and handed it to him. Not needing to be told why Derek spilled a dollop in his hand then rubbed the scented oil over the areas he had just shaved. Mandy’s eyes were closed and her lips were compressed as he gently applied the soothing lotion.

After he was done she made no comment but grabbed his hand and led him to his room. She towed him to the bed then pushed him to his back. She reached into his shorts then stunned her brother by bending over his lap and putting her mouth over the end of his swollen cock. Derek was struck dumb as his sister gave him head; Mandy was overcome with a need to give her brother a job, she was as hot and needy as the night on the sofa only this time she was ready to please him. She succumbed to the urge, she succumbed to the desire, she succumbed to the lust that had been slowly building since she watched Patty flirting with Derek.

Lifting off Derek long enough to crawl up onto the bed with him she laid between his legs then bent his erection to her and again covered him with her mouth. Her lips were working, her tongue stroking, his cock was swelling. Mandy looked up at him over his stomach and murmured “It’s okay” then cupped his nuts in a hand while forming a vacuum on him. Derek’s cock launched it’s payload with a rumble from his nuts and fire in his loins. His sister pulled up slightly allowing room for him to cum, filling her mouth until her tongue was awash in semen. When his cock quit pulsing she lifted off him then let his discharge dribble from her pursed lips to his stomach. The final taste of cum slid down her throat as she gave her brother another 1000 watt smile. “Like that” she teased?

He may have just blown his nuts open but he was still boiling with desire. He sat up and pushed her to her back beside him, his cock refused to wilt so Mandy expected him to climb over and fuck her. That wasn’t something she planned but at that moment she wouldn’t object. But his goal wasn’t to fuck her, he had a different intimacy in mind. Derek rolled over her thigh, his face positioned over the fresh shaven cunt, he licked her pussy from ass to top then formed a lip lock on her clit and began to arouse his sister with his mouth. He slid his hands under her ass then held her while he licked and lapped her sex. She arched her back, slapped a hand to the back of her brother’s head while the forces of nature built rapidly in her womb. Mandy cried out loudly once then covered her mouth with the second hand while her body quaked with a strong climax. Her brother had just reciprocated for the blow job.

They lay facing each other on Derek’s bed talking quietly. Even though they were naked below the waist she still wore the loose gray top, him his shirt as they relaxed in the afterglow of the oral sex. They were both coming off the marijuana high as well as the sexual high. Even as they became more rational, more aware of what they had done neither was inclined to hurry away from the other in shame or embarrassment. Derek reached between his sister’s legs and stroked her skin with two fingers. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Just making sure I didn’t miss any, you don’t want to start itching right away do you?”

Mandy replied with a grin, “You did good, I won’t itch for a week at least.”

Boldly he asked, “What about the other stuff, how did I do?”

His sister’s eyes softened as she put fingers around his soft cock, “Can you get hard again?”

“Why, you going to suck me some more?”

“No, let’s fuck” she proposed boldly. In seconds his flaccid prick became a sex toy for his sister.

Her brother glanced quickly at the bedside clock, “Mom and dad might be home soon” he warned.

Mandy sat up, pulled her shirt over her head, “Then we better hurry,” the shirt was tossed to the floor then she fell back down, her tits jiggled pleasantly as she moved.

Derek shed his shirt in a second then flopped to his back next to Mandy. She rose up then straddled his lap and centered her cunt over his proud standing erection. He held it still while she lowered herself onto him until her ass pressed on his hand. He moved the hand then Mandy settled down, leaned over and pinned her brother’s arms to the bed and began to roll her hips, sliding on the hard hot prick in her.

She was staring into his eyes, holding them prisoner as they coupled, pure carnal desire flowed between the two, the heat they were generating was beginning to make them sweat. Mandy’s natural juices were flowing around and down her brother’s prick, his pubic hair was soaked, his balls covered with her lust. After a few minutes of letting his sister fuck him Derek urged her off and to her back. He lifted her legs straight up by her ankles then entered her again with her heels resting on his shoulders. Derek wrapped his arms around her legs to hold her in place then fucked her zealously. Their bodies were slapping together, she was moaning, he was groaning when she began to vibrate. Mandy took a deep gasping breath then expelled it as a wavering wail of rapture while her cunt muscles began to massage her brother’s hard-on. Derek couldn’t hold back, he convulsed then as she cramped he came deep into her womb in a series of ball draining surges.

They were panting side by side on their backs moments after the intense orgasms when they heard their parents talking, they were in the front room! Mandy bolted upright, her eyes wide with fear, Derek rolled to his stomach and cringed in panic. There was no time to run to her room and they would never be able to explain away lying naked together if caught so Mandy threw herself off the bed to the floor out of sight. Derek scrambled to hide her shirt and panties then cover himself with a blanket. He had just mashed a pillow with his head when the bedroom door opened. “Derek? You still awake?” his mother asked quietly.

“Huh, oh, yeah mom, I just went to bed.”

“Where is your sister, she isn’t in her room?”

“She was with Patty and Gwen earlier, maybe she left somewhere with them.”

“Okay, good night dear, I love you.”

“Love you too mom.” The door eased closed again.

It was a full 30 seconds before Mandy peeked over the edge of the bed at the door, “Did they go to bed?” she whispered.

“I think so, come up, you can probably go back now.”

Mandy eased cautiously up to the bed then lifted the blanket and slipped in beside her brother, “Not yet, they might still be walking around.” When she settled in her legs were rubbing against Derek’s, she put a hand on his chest. “I’m going to stay here for a while.”

Since his sister was lying close, Derek rolled to face her, he pressed his groin against the junction of her thighs then put an arm around her waist, “You can stay here all night if you want.”

She didn’t respond to the statement but asked “Did you cum in me?”

“Uh, yeah, you didn’t stop me so I did it. Are you okay?”

“I don’t know, I think so.” She didn’t feel as concerned as she thought she should that her brother just turned loose a few million sperm cells in her. “It’s too late to say no and I won’t worry right now, I’ll do that if I don’t start on time.” They fell quiet, looking at each other, each trying to evaluate how they felt about what they had done, how to deal with their incest; how to behave as brother and sister again.

After a few moments of quiet reflection it was Derek who suggested they smoke another bowl. “Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Well, if you want to sleep I guess we don’t need to.”

“Hey, I didn’t say no.” she grinned.

The pair got out of bed and went to the floor next to his window, the night was warm so they didn’t feel the need to don any clothing or robes. While she packed the pipe he opened the window then brother and sister lit up again.

The conversation was quiet, causal as they drifted on a cloud. They weren’t being suggestive, teasing or hinting for another sexual encounter, they were siblings enjoying a non combative sibling moment. Some fifteen minutes after sitting at the window Mandy said she was uncomfortable, her legs were getting sore from sitting on folded knees. As she lifted up Derek straightened his legs and sat back against his bed, leaning on it, legs stretched across the floor. Mandy looked at his position then shifted around so she was sitting on his thighs then leaned back on him, her knees relieved to be straight again. He put his hands on her hips then pulled her butt tighter against his groin. She jostled her hips as a vampish taunt then relaxed back on him. Derek reacted to the girl on his lap in the only way nature can. He started getting hard.

Derek kept face hair which was the current fashion for young men so when Mindy laid her head back on her brother’s shoulder, her cheek was being caressed by the soft hair of his nascent beard. She was enjoying the silence, the close intimacy, her mind was drifting pleasantly when he moved his hands from her hips to her breasts and cupped them, his fingers began to pinch and roll her nipples. His attention to her breasts brought her back to reality. Not only was he feeling her up, she could feel his cock against the junction of her thighs, Derek was growing stiff again. With a rush of shivers from nipples to clit Mandy realized she was ready to fuck. She turned her head to him and tickled his ear with her tongue tip then kissed his neck.

Neither Derek nor Mandy were inclined to start a long seduction of the other. He was primed, she was willing, so she lifted off his lap enough to let his erection rise to probe the entrance to her pussy. When he found the center of her sex Mandy sat back down on him, his passage into her made easy by his first ejaculation until he was fully sheathed by her hot welcoming cunt. Brother and sister again entered into a realm of sexual adventure they had never before imagined.

They had to keep quiet so as they mated they made an effort to keep silent. The only sounds in the room were the light slapping of his groin on her ass and Mandy’s efforts to keep her growing rapture from vocalizing. She was huffing rapidly through her nose, shaking her head in an effort to suppress the orgasmic song she wanted to sing. Derek was beginning to feel the weight of his sister so he urged her up to bend over the bed then stood behind her and impaled her as she lay face down. It took her brother another nine minutes to come to peak, in that interval Mandy had three climaxes, each growing more intense as they accumulated. When Derek lifted her off the bed by her hips and pulled her tighter against him she vaulted off a mountain of lust into a final free-fall of shakes and cramps. Mandy couldn’t hold on to the cries of ecstasy caused by the feeling of her brother pulsing into her. She yelped her pleasure until the echos of the climax receded to total limp bliss.

She was still face down, he was lying on her back, both panting for fresh cool air when the crack under his bedroom door lit up. Someone had turned on the hall light. Derek pulled his cock out of his sister in a rush of angst while she again folded to the floor. He scrambled into bed, grabbed his headphones and slapped them over his ears.

When their father opened the door Derek was twisting knobs on his desktop disc player, “What the hell kind of racket was that?”

Derek pulled an ear muff aside, “Huh, what?”

“That screeching, it sounded like a girl getting hurt.”

“Sorry dad, I didn’t have my headset plugged in when I hit the play button.”

Their father growled, “Goddamn noises these days isn’t any form of music. You should listen to Metallica or AC DC. Keep the racket down, your mother and I want to sleep.”

“Okay dad, quiet is the word.”

Left alone again Derek flopped a hand over the side of the bed and beckoned to his sister. She raised up enough her chin rested on the edge of the mattress, smiling from ear to ear, “AC DC, a bi-group?” Both began to snuffle quietly as they were overcome with the humor of the situation. Mandy slipped once again into her brother’s bed but this time to rest.

Derek’s eyes opened in the dark, he felt a warm pressure on his hip. Briefly disorientated his mind finally sorted out what he felt. Mandy was lying with him, her back was to him so it was her ass pressed against his side. The initial confusion cleared as he remembered what they had done earlier, gotten stoned then screwed twice. He began to smile then turned to face her, fitting his crotch against her ass. He held her hip and pulled her close, his prick stiffened quickly. When he was aroused enough Derek probed between his sister’s legs until he found her hole then pushed full length into her again. Mandy woke up to the feeling of her brother fucking her, she wasn’t hot and horny but the feel of his erection slipping in and out wasn’t unpleasant. She opened her legs slightly and let him take her at his own pace. He stayed with her for a few minutes then for the third time that night pumped Mandy full with cum. He pulled back from her, she rolled over and for the first time ever put her lips to his. It was a soft, tender kiss that conveyed contentment, not passion. She slipped naked from his bed back to her own, wondering if one of her brother’s sperm cells had found a target. She thought not but would know for sure in a few days.

---

She came home late and stoned. As she slowly maneuvered around the furniture she confessed to her brother, “Man Derek, I’m really fucked up. Patty and Gwen and me smoked some really good weed. I need a shower, good night.” He watched his sister weave through the room thinking she looked like she was having fun.

The TV volume was low to keep from waking his parents so he heard when Mandy took her shower. After about ten minutes the bathroom door opened and shut and Mandy came back into the front room. She was wearing a short pink microfiber robe with her hair wrapped in a towel, she smelled faintly of lilacs, “That felt good, what’s on TV?”

He checked out his sister’s sexy legs, the way the thin material of the robe molded to the crevice of her ass then answered “I’m watching a movie about some people lost on an island. There are five guys and two women, things are getting tense because all the guys want to screw the women but they won’t let any man fuck them.”

“Smart girls” Mandy said as she flopped down on one end of the sofa then stretched her legs the length of two cushions, a foot rested on her brother’s thigh. He sneaked a quick peek at her thighs but they were closed so the view wasn’t very interesting.

Mandy’s head rolled to the TV and she got absorbed in the back stabbing and conniving among the group of men trying to get laid by the women who were more focused on survival. He asked his sister, “Aren’t you going to bed, I thought you were tired?”

“Maybe later, I’m still enjoying myself.”

“You want to step outside and do another joint?”

She threw him a 1000 watt smile, “You have one?”

“Yeah, half a blunt, we can share.”

The siblings rose from the sofa then went out to stand in the front yard, it was after midnight so the neighborhood was quiet, deserted. Mandy and her brother smoked the roach dead, her high, which had been waning, surged to lift her to the clouds again, she was enjoying the second buzz of the night. She and her brother briefly bantered about how she was dressed, that the robe would allow a cool breeze to cool her legs, and other parts. His sister stepped her feet apart then commented, “Yeah, sometimes I need to cool it down.”

He commented on her two friends, “Too bad Patty and Gwen aren’t here, we could all get stoned.”

“Well maybe next time we’ll get you good and fucking bombed.”

“The fucking part sounds good, those two are hot.”

“God you ass, they’re my friends, stay away, I want them to like me.”

They returned to the front room and turned their attention back to the TV to see what kind of shenanigans the gay guy was up too. Nobody knew he was gay except the women so they were kind of friendly with him which pissed off the other men, they thought he was getting screwed by one or both. Mandy again stretched her legs the length of the sofa, resting her right heel on Derek’s legs. Without thought or subterfuge the brother put his hand on his sister’s ankle and absentmindedly rubbed it while both were engrossed in the program.

The pot had relaxed the girl significantly but the touch of her brother’s fingers gently sliding on the skin of her foot relaxed Mandy even more. The fingertip caresses were so gentle that she bit by bit succumbed to the whisper soft massage. As her lower leg pleasantly tingled she lifted the left foot across his leg, she wanted him to treat that foot as he was the first. Still not thinking purposely about her he started to pay attention to both feet which caused Mandy to snuggle into a sofa pillow and slowly lose concentration on the movie.

He placed his right hand over her right foot then while rolling her toes between two fingers his left hand drifted up her leg where he was kneading the muscles of her calf. Mandy had used an after bath lotion so his hand was moving almost friction-less over her skin. Brother and sister were mostly intent on the movie but slowly both were becoming aware of what he was doing to her. He began to slide his hand up and down her lower leg, caressing the muscles gently. His sister reacted to the feel of his light touch, she sighed deeply then her focus shifted more from the movie to the warmth growing where his fingers roamed. She shifted her right leg slightly which caused her knees to separate, her inner thighs were exposed from knees to where the robe lay. The move offered him a view that was magnetic and provocative, the thin pink robe lay softly on her form, his heart picked up a beat as he looked where the material flowed over the mound of her sex to a wrinkle between her thighs. A fight between the gay guy and the big macho bastard was forgotten as he paid more attention to his sister and the feel of her skin under his fingers. She tried to focus on the action while he stroked even higher, above her knee as far as the hem of the cloth. After the gay kicked the shit out of the bigger man Mandy closed her eyes and reveled in the sensation of her brother feeling up her legs. She stretched and flexed her toes as a brief shiver rippled her thighs.

Emboldened by her acquiescence he turned his full attention to Mandy. The light strokes of his fingers became more firm as he pressed the palm of his hand on her. He began to slide his hand over the curve of her leg so that it was moving back and forth on her silken skin, his fingertips caressed the underside of her leg then would slide back up when he rocked it back. She shivered again. The movie lost her interest as she concentrated on the deliciously erotic feelings her brother was causing, their kinship quickly became a non issue as she enjoyed his caresses. Mandy stirred enough to reach over her head and click off the table lamp at the end of the sofa. The only light in the room came from the TV which was enough to see her breasts which became half exposed when the soft cloth slipped open to a broad V as she moved. Her nipples were still hidden but the firm mounds of flesh attracted his gaze.

The brother adjusted quickly to the dim light by becoming more adventurous. He abandoned her toes to bring that hand to Mandy’s thighs and started massaging her muscles with both. Caught up in the soothing rub down Mandy shifted once again, giving her brother even more leg exposure. He looked up the length of her legs to see the end of the robe lay across her upper thighs, he could see the split of her body. Mandy was clean shaven, she had no pubic hair. Up to this point he had been fairly casual about fondling his sister but the position of her legs, the view of her pussy and her acceptance of his caresses forged his prick into a steel ram. It grew long and hard in his jeans, cramping as it outgrew the space it was in. He shifted his ass to get more comfortable then returned his attention to the sexy young female.

It took only a short minute more before he had eased up her leg until the side of his hand was smoothing on the soft succulent folds of her sex. Mandy raised her arms and laid them on the sofa arm with her fingers laced together over the towel covering her hair, she pulled a knee up offering more space for him so he pressed his luck and her sex. As his hand moved up and down her crack it was getting wet from the fluids she was seeping. There was no longer doubt in his mind she was turned on and enjoying what he was doing. He twisted around until he could bring both hands into play between her legs then with one he cupped her cunt and the other rested on her pelvis. He pressed two fingers into his sister’s wet warm hole while he sought her clit with the thumb of the other hand.

Mandy arched her back and gasped a sharp breath. Her eyes were closed but her body was in motion. She was reveling in the sensations radiating through her from the center of her crescendoing lust. His fingers were long and the tips of them were pressuring her g-spot and the thumb on her clit was driving her up a mountain of pleasure toward a rapturous peak.

Mandy pulled a leg off her brother’s lap then dropped her foot to the floor which caused the junction of her thighs to widen allowing him more room to fondle her. She was beginning to spasm, sharp jolts of sexual charges were shocking her repeatedly causing her to yip short bursts of ecstasy. She grabbed a sofa pillow at his side then moved it over her face. It would not be a good family gathering if she woke their parents. She wrapped her arms over the pillow and continued to bark her pleasure.

He fingered his sister for another minute or so until she arched high off the cushion, his fingers drove into her as far as he could then Mandy’s ass started to shake. The position of her arms caused the robe to open more so her stiff nipples peeked at him as she vibrated. The pillow muffled her climatic outburst as her cunt began to drip her orgasm. His fingers and hand were covered with her discharge when she loosened enough to relax back to the sofa. Mandy moved the pillow from her face and stared up at him with shock and awe. She was speechless; she had nothing to say that would convey the mixed feelings she was experiencing. She just had a quick strong orgasm which was great but he who caused it was her own fucking brother! She sat up on the sofa, pulled her gown closed then put a hand on his cheek. Mandy couldn’t decide if she should slap the crap out of him or give him a kiss. She opted for a hand stroke on his face then left for her room. She wasn’t aware of or even thought that Derek could be turned on, that his balls felt like smoldering fireplace coals.

He was frustrated as he watched her leave. He was damn near crippled in the crotch and his sister acted as if she didn’t care. He put his fingers to his nose for the scent of her then licked her fluids from them; his cock convulsed and he came in his pants.

The short intense interlude wasn’t mentioned by either and Derek eventually stopped being pissed at his sister for the mess in his pants that night. At first he was irate that she didn’t take care of him after he fingered her to a climax but within a couple of days he viewed her normally again. As for Mandy, she remembered the night vividly but wasn’t keen on repeating an erotic encounter with her own sibling. For sure it felt good at the time but she wasn’t planning on a replay, it would be too weird.

Their parents were attending a performance of Phantom of the Opera when Derek came home from his part time job. It was Friday night and he had plans to hang with some friends but when he came into the house he heard the delightful peal of feminine laughter from his sister’s room. He tapped lightly on the partially open door then stuck his head in, “Hey, who’s here?”

Mandy jumped at the sound of his voice, spun around to face him just as two more girls looked at him. Patty and Gwen. Wet dreams for sure. The sight of the girls sent his nuts on an immediate flight of fantasy, he would fuck either of them, both of them, in a heartbeat. After a short wary stare at her brother Mandy relaxed, “Fuck Derek, you sounded like dad. I just pulled this out of my closet and thought he would see it.” She held up a small black zipped ear bud case.

“What’s that?”

“Pot, we’re going to the back yard to smoke some.”

Patty spoke up “You want to come with us?”

Mandy started to protest but quickly closed her mouth, she didn’t really want to toke up with her brother just then but she couldn’t rescind Patty’s invitation. Derek answered “Sure, I have to change from my grubby work clothes, I’ll be right out.”

They sat on the lawn, the four of them in a circle facing each other, legs crossed at the ankles so their knees were touching the knee of someone on each side of them. Derek was sitting between Patty and Gwen, directly across from his sister. The small open spot of grass in the middle of the circle was littered with a baggie of weed, a brass pipe and four cans of Arizona Tea. Gwen and Mandy were wearing skirts so as the girls talked and laughed Derek was getting some excellent up-skirt views, the two were either unaware they were flashing panties or they didn’t care. Patty was wearing loose legged summer shorts so she too was giving him an occasional glimpse of black lacy crotch cover. As the four got stoned his prick began the metamorphosis to an erection.

Derek knew for sure Patty was eyeballing the swelling in his pants. He would catch her checking him out, she would lock onto his eyes and the small smile on her lips would linger for him. Gwen didn’t seem to be interested but Mandy kept watching the unspoken interaction between her brother and Patty. She could tell they would be fucking their asses off if she and Gwen were somewhere else, it was kind of a turn on watching the non-verbals between the two. She thought briefly of getting Gwen to go somewhere with her so Derek and Patty could have some time alone but it was a fleeting thought, it really wasn’t her problem, he could jack off later if the pressure got too much.

The two friends stayed about an hour then had to leave. Patty couldn’t resist, she gave Derek a quick peck on the lips and a whispered promise. After the goodbyes Derek and Mandy went their separate ways, Derek to watch TV, Mandy to her room. Derek was aroused and felt thwarted but didn’t want to take care of his problem alone. He laid on the floor in front of the TV and fantasized about Patty, his cock remained semi-hard.

He heard when Mandy took up her guitar and began to practice an Adele song. She wasn’t too bad, a bit off tempo and she kept backing up to where she lost the rhythm. The bedroom door muted her voice and the music so he went back to watch and listen while she practiced. He opened her door and stuck his head in, Mandy looked up, smiled an invite then went back to strumming. She was sitting on the end of her bed cross legged wearing a loose light gray top open across the neck, her left shoulder was bare, he could see no bra straps. The top covered her to her waist and she wasn’t wearing anything but a pair of blue and white striped Liz Claiborne briefs below that. Since she didn’t tell him to go away he stepped to her bed then sat on it with his back against the headboard. Mandy glanced up at him unconcerned about her state of dress, “I can’t get the notes right.”

“Sounds good to me, you have a good voice.”

“Yeah, you’re stoned, what do you know?”

Derek laughed lightly, “Maybe if you weren’t stoned your fingers would work right” he teased.

His sister smiled, “Maybe I need more, go get your stash, we’ll blow the smoke out the window.” Five minutes later the siblings were sitting on the floor at Mandy’s window sash passing Derek’s mini bong back and forth. “I saw Patty ogling you in the yard, that girl could get instant hot for you.”

“Too bad I couldn’t have gotten her alone for a few minutes.”

“A few minutes? Are you one of those get on, get off, get out kind of assholes?”

“Shit! I can keep it up for hours, girls beg me to stop after I fuck them crazy with a dozen orgasms.”

His sister chuckled, “How typical. You’re the best lay a girl could ever get. You must have a great sex life when you’re bragging to your friends.”

He poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and squirm, “I don’t have to brag to my friends, their sisters and girlfriends do it for me.”

“Ha Ha!,” she laughed out loud, “Man, you got some fucking ego, what the hell are you hiding in your shorts? A magic fucking wand, a hot steel ninja sex sword or something?” She got up and returned to her bed, picked up her guitar and started strumming again. “My brother has a magic wand, he waves it ‘round for women. When they don’t fall over and scream ‘fuck me!’, to the drain his clones go aswimmin.” Mandy giggled at her own cleverness, “What do you think bro, a number one hit?”

He didn’t comment on her impromptu lyrics but as he joined her on the bed said, “You’re pubes are sticking out around your leg holes.” She looked down at her crotch then with a finger pulled the panties over to cover the short dark hairs peeking out.

After she did both sides she looked up, “Better now?” She didn’t seem embarrassed at all for the sparse pubes or how she hid them again.

She was fingering the strings slowly, causing random plinks and hums as they talked. The conversation got less personal but the cyclops eye at the end of Derek’s prick could see through cotton so it was watching Mandy’s pussy. The longer Derek sat across from his sister the firmer his prick got then after maybe 15 minutes he was again sporting a solid erection. Mandy looked into his lap, “Jeeze, Derek, you got a boner again?”

He reached down and adjusted his erection so it wasn’t cramped sideways which caused a big tent in his pants. Mandy watched then offered, “That must hurt all bent up like that, take your pants off.”

Relieved that he had her permission to free the beast he got to his knees, opened his button and fly then fell back and pulled his Levis down his legs. Mandy grabbed the cuffs and helped him pull them off then threw them to the floor. Derek sat back up, dressed just as she was, shirt and briefs only. “God, that feels better” he sighed.

Mandy started to giggle, “What the hell would mom and dad say if they walked in right now? You and me in our underwear and you with a big damn hard-on. I bet their eyes would pop right out like a cartoon.”

Brother and sister bantered and laughed lightly about their state of dress and the condition of his prick then Derek got bold enough to pull it through the pee hole of his shorts. He sat with his knees wide, his erection straining and bobbing in open air. Mandy didn’t seem overly concerned as her brother exposed himself, she watched with amusement while he adjusted his hard prick then appraised, “Not bad, I’ve seen smaller.” Since his balls were still covered she added, “Do you have any nuts hiding in there?”

Her brother grinned largely, reached under his hard prick then scooped his nads and pulled them through the hole too. His entire package was protruding from the opening of his shorts for his sister’s inspection. Once he was settled with his organs in full view he told Mandy, “You too, pull your crotch to the side so he can check you out.”

Unconcerned with kinship or impropriety Mandy did as he requested. She pulled the thin band of cloth away from her pussy so as she sat facing him her cunt was winking at his cock. He noted out loud, “You need to shave again, last time you didn’t have stubble.”

That was the first time either had mentioned the episode on the sofa but she didn’t flinch, “Yeah, I need to, it kind of itches.”

“Want me to do it for you?” The question was a jest but his cock didn’t think so, it swelled even further as the idea floated through his mind.

Mandy stared at her brother for a few long moments, “Are you serious?” She laid the guitar aside then went to her knees facing him, she put her hands on his thighs leaned forward and challenged “What if you cut me?”

“I’ll do the mom thing, you know, kiss it and make it feel better.”

“Hah!” she exclaimed sharply, “I’d never let mom kiss it.”

“Yeah? Well I’m not mom.”

Mandy smiled, her pot clouded mind gave her permission to let her brother trim her cunt hair so she said “Come on, lets do it.” As she voiced her consent her tummy fluttered with butterflies.

Surprised that she had said yes he asked “Now?”

“Well yeah, better now because I’m in the mood, 20 minutes from now I might not be.” They scrambled off the bed and dashed as a pair of carefree seven year olds to her adjoining bathroom. His stiff cock was bouncing as they ran.

She turned to face him while he filled the bathroom sink with warm water. He pulled out her razor and the lotion enhanced gel then asked “Ready?” She looked at him with smiling eyes and nodded. Derek pinched the sides of her panties then pulled them off her hips. When they were at her ankles she stepped out of them, her face was kind of red, his cock thumped in sync with his thudding heart.

Mandy stepped back and sat on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs wide, she was completely exposed for her brother. He’d been screwing girls for a couple of years so he wasn’t seeing anything new but looking at his sister’s pussy caused his nuts to start boiling. The dark hair over and around her crack was just a shadow but long enough to be itchy. He looked once more into her eyes and saw determination “Okay, shave me” she offered as a whisper.

He filled his left hand with shave gel then with shaky hesitation daubed a bit on her pubis, just over the top of her pussy. With two finger tips he gingerly smoothed the creme over the triangle patch of stubble. Mandy was shifting nervously, her legs moving, “Quit moving around, hold still” he cautioned her. Derek put the blades of her razor against her skin and lightly stroked away the hair on her lower belly. It didn’t take long to shave the open expanse of her body but the sides of her lady lips and the insides of her thighs were also hairy. He rinsed the blades then “Spread your legs, I can’t do anything like that.” Mandy leaned back, slid her butt forward then spread her legs even wider across the toilet seat. Her pussy was so far open he could see the pink hole into her body. Her brother’s balls were aching.

Derek smeared shave gel over his hand again then pressed it to her pussy. Mandy jerked away from the first touch but rolled her butt forward again while he rubbed the stuff over and to the sides of her slit. He noticed the insides of her right thigh vibrate briefly as he took the razor and very carefully began to shave his sister’s sex, light smooths strokes took the short hairs off evenly. He got as much as he could but her position didn’t let him get it all from her legs. “Stand up, I have to do the inside of your thighs” he directed.

Mandy got off the toilet and put one foot on the lid “This is how I do it” she told him. He spread more creme on her body then went at the rest of the hair. Derek cleaned her pussy and thigh on one side then tapped on her foot. She changed feet on the stool giving him access to the other side. His cock and balls were begging for mercy.

When Derek was done doing the most intimate act he could ever think of doing with his sister he was emboldened enough to feel the entire area that he had shaved, feeling for any missed stubble. He rubbed and felt her body slowly, on purpose because he knew he might never have this chance again. Mandy let her brother play around her slit for a few seconds, a reward maybe for his service, then stepped back, “You have to rinse the gel off, get a washcloth.” He looked into her eyes and saw something familiar, it was the same look Patty had given him earlier. She looked hot and horny. Derek wasn’t expecting to see sex in Mandy’s eyes when she said, “After that do my legs, they are getting hairy too.”

Derek soaked a hand cloth with warm water then went back to his sister. He wiped the shaving residue off Mandy’s stomach then pressed the warm cloth over her pussy and slowly massaged her clean. Mandy grunted “uh” and he saw her legs shake again. The next few minutes were spent spreading gel on his sister’s lower legs and stroking them with the razor; when he was done her legs and body were as clean and soft as newborn skin. She stood still while he rinsed her legs with the damp cloth. Derek knew without a doubt he would be hacking his meat as soon as he got away from her. When all was done and the razor lying idle in the sink Derek asked Mandy, “Is that okay?” She didn’t respond but picked up a bottle of body lotion and handed it to him. Not needing to be told why Derek spilled a dollop in his hand then rubbed the scented oil over the areas he had just shaved. Mandy’s eyes were closed and her lips were compressed as he gently applied the soothing lotion.

After he was done she made no comment but grabbed his hand and led him to his room. She towed him to the bed then pushed him to his back. She reached into his shorts then stunned her brother by bending over his lap and putting her mouth over the end of his swollen cock. Derek was struck dumb as his sister gave him head; Mandy was overcome with a need to give her brother a job, she was as hot and needy as the night on the sofa only this time she was ready to please him. She succumbed to the urge, she succumbed to the desire, she succumbed to the lust that had been slowly building since she watched Patty flirting with Derek.

Lifting off Derek long enough to crawl up onto the bed with him she laid between his legs then bent his erection to her and again covered him with her mouth. Her lips were working, her tongue stroking, his cock was swelling. Mandy looked up at him over his stomach and murmured “It’s okay” then cupped his nuts in a hand while forming a vacuum on him. Derek’s cock launched it’s payload with a rumble from his nuts and fire in his loins. His sister pulled up slightly allowing room for him to cum, filling her mouth until her tongue was awash in semen. When his cock quit pulsing she lifted off him then let his discharge dribble from her pursed lips to his stomach. The final taste of cum slid down her throat as she gave her brother another 1000 watt smile. “Like that” she teased?

He may have just blown his nuts open but he was still boiling with desire. He sat up and pushed her to her back beside him, his cock refused to wilt so Mandy expected him to climb over and fuck her. That wasn’t something she planned but at that moment she wouldn’t object. But his goal wasn’t to fuck her, he had a different intimacy in mind. Derek rolled over her thigh, his face positioned over the fresh shaven cunt, he licked her pussy from ass to top then formed a lip lock on her clit and began to arouse his sister with his mouth. He slid his hands under her ass then held her while he licked and lapped her sex. She arched her back, slapped a hand to the back of her brother’s head while the forces of nature built rapidly in her womb. Mandy cried out loudly once then covered her mouth with the second hand while her body quaked with a strong climax. Her brother had just reciprocated for the blow job.

They lay facing each other on Derek’s bed talking quietly. Even though they were naked below the waist she still wore the loose gray top, him his shirt as they relaxed in the afterglow of the oral sex. They were both coming off the marijuana high as well as the sexual high. Even as they became more rational, more aware of what they had done neither was inclined to hurry away from the other in shame or embarrassment. Derek reached between his sister’s legs and stroked her skin with two fingers. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Just making sure I didn’t miss any, you don’t want to start itching right away do you?”

Mandy replied with a grin, “You did good, I won’t itch for a week at least.”

Boldly he asked, “What about the other stuff, how did I do?”

His sister’s eyes softened as she put fingers around his soft cock, “Can you get hard again?”

“Why, you going to suck me some more?”

“No, let’s fuck” she proposed boldly. In seconds his flaccid prick became a sex toy for his sister.

Her brother glanced quickly at the bedside clock, “Mom and dad might be home soon” he warned.

Mandy sat up, pulled her shirt over her head, “Then we better hurry,” the shirt was tossed to the floor then she fell back down, her tits jiggled pleasantly as she moved.

Derek shed his shirt in a second then flopped to his back next to Mandy. She rose up then straddled his lap and centered her cunt over his proud standing erection. He held it still while she lowered herself onto him until her ass pressed on his hand. He moved the hand then Mandy settled down, leaned over and pinned her brother’s arms to the bed and began to roll her hips, sliding on the hard hot prick in her.

She was staring into his eyes, holding them prisoner as they coupled, pure carnal desire flowed between the two, the heat they were generating was beginning to make them sweat. Mandy’s natural juices were flowing around and down her brother’s prick, his pubic hair was soaked, his balls covered with her lust. After a few minutes of letting his sister fuck him Derek urged her off and to her back. He lifted her legs straight up by her ankles then entered her again with her heels resting on his shoulders. Derek wrapped his arms around her legs to hold her in place then fucked her zealously. Their bodies were slapping together, she was moaning, he was groaning when she began to vibrate. Mandy took a deep gasping breath then expelled it as a wavering wail of rapture while her cunt muscles began to massage her brother’s hard-on. Derek couldn’t hold back, he convulsed then as she cramped he came deep into her womb in a series of ball draining surges.

They were panting side by side on their backs moments after the intense orgasms when they heard their parents talking, they were in the front room! Mandy bolted upright, her eyes wide with fear, Derek rolled to his stomach and cringed in panic. There was no time to run to her room and they would never be able to explain away lying naked together if caught so Mandy threw herself off the bed to the floor out of sight. Derek scrambled to hide her shirt and panties then cover himself with a blanket. He had just mashed a pillow with his head when the bedroom door opened. “Derek? You still awake?” his mother asked quietly.

“Huh, oh, yeah mom, I just went to bed.”

“Where is your sister, she isn’t in her room?”

“She was with Patty and Gwen earlier, maybe she left somewhere with them.”

“Okay, good night dear, I love you.”

“Love you too mom.” The door eased closed again.

It was a full 30 seconds before Mandy peeked over the edge of the bed at the door, “Did they go to bed?” she whispered.

“I think so, come up, you can probably go back now.”

Mandy eased cautiously up to the bed then lifted the blanket and slipped in beside her brother, “Not yet, they might still be walking around.” When she settled in her legs were rubbing against Derek’s, she put a hand on his chest. “I’m going to stay here for a while.”

Since his sister was lying close, Derek rolled to face her, he pressed his groin against the junction of her thighs then put an arm around her waist, “You can stay here all night if you want.”

She didn’t respond to the statement but asked “Did you cum in me?”

“Uh, yeah, you didn’t stop me so I did it. Are you okay?”

“I don’t know, I think so.” She didn’t feel as concerned as she thought she should that her brother just turned loose a few million sperm cells in her. “It’s too late to say no and I won’t worry right now, I’ll do that if I don’t start on time.” They fell quiet, looking at each other, each trying to evaluate how they felt about what they had done, how to deal with their incest; how to behave as brother and sister again.

After a few moments of quiet reflection it was Derek who suggested they smoke another bowl. “Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Well, if you want to sleep I guess we don’t need to.”

“Hey, I didn’t say no.” she grinned.

The pair got out of bed and went to the floor next to his window, the night was warm so they didn’t feel the need to don any clothing or robes. While she packed the pipe he opened the window then brother and sister lit up again.

The conversation was quiet, causal as they drifted on a cloud. They weren’t being suggestive, teasing or hinting for another sexual encounter, they were siblings enjoying a non combative sibling moment. Some fifteen minutes after sitting at the window Mandy said she was uncomfortable, her legs were getting sore from sitting on folded knees. As she lifted up Derek straightened his legs and sat back against his bed, leaning on it, legs stretched across the floor. Mandy looked at his position then shifted around so she was sitting on his thighs then leaned back on him, her knees relieved to be straight again. He put his hands on her hips then pulled her butt tighter against his groin. She jostled her hips as a vampish taunt then relaxed back on him. Derek reacted to the girl on his lap in the only way nature can. He started getting hard.

Derek kept face hair which was the current fashion for young men so when Mindy laid her head back on her brother’s shoulder, her cheek was being caressed by the soft hair of his nascent beard. She was enjoying the silence, the close intimacy, her mind was drifting pleasantly when he moved his hands from her hips to her breasts and cupped them, his fingers began to pinch and roll her nipples. His attention to her breasts brought her back to reality. Not only was he feeling her up, she could feel his cock against the junction of her thighs, Derek was growing stiff again. With a rush of shivers from nipples to clit Mandy realized she was ready to fuck. She turned her head to him and tickled his ear with her tongue tip then kissed his neck.

Neither Derek nor Mandy were inclined to start a long seduction of the other. He was primed, she was willing, so she lifted off his lap enough to let his erection rise to probe the entrance to her pussy. When he found the center of her sex Mandy sat back down on him, his passage into her made easy by his first ejaculation until he was fully sheathed by her hot welcoming cunt. Brother and sister again entered into a realm of sexual adventure they had never before imagined.

They had to keep quiet so as they mated they made an effort to keep silent. The only sounds in the room were the light slapping of his groin on her ass and Mandy’s efforts to keep her growing rapture from vocalizing. She was huffing rapidly through her nose, shaking her head in an effort to suppress the orgasmic song she wanted to sing. Derek was beginning to feel the weight of his sister so he urged her up to bend over the bed then stood behind her and impaled her as she lay face down. It took her brother another nine minutes to come to peak, in that interval Mandy had three climaxes, each growing more intense as they accumulated. When Derek lifted her off the bed by her hips and pulled her tighter against him she vaulted off a mountain of lust into a final free-fall of shakes and cramps. Mandy couldn’t hold on to the cries of ecstasy caused by the feeling of her brother pulsing into her. She yelped her pleasure until the echos of the climax receded to total limp bliss.

She was still face down, he was lying on her back, both panting for fresh cool air when the crack under his bedroom door lit up. Someone had turned on the hall light. Derek pulled his cock out of his sister in a rush of angst while she again folded to the floor. He scrambled into bed, grabbed his headphones and slapped them over his ears.

When their father opened the door Derek was twisting knobs on his desktop disc player, “What the hell kind of racket was that?”

Derek pulled an ear muff aside, “Huh, what?”

“That screeching, it sounded like a girl getting hurt.”

“Sorry dad, I didn’t have my headset plugged in when I hit the play button.”

Their father growled, “Goddamn noises these days isn’t any form of music. You should listen to Metallica or AC DC. Keep the racket down, your mother and I want to sleep.”

“Okay dad, quiet is the word.”

Left alone again Derek flopped a hand over the side of the bed and beckoned to his sister. She raised up enough her chin rested on the edge of the mattress, smiling from ear to ear, “AC DC, a bi-group?” Both began to snuffle quietly as they were overcome with the humor of the situation. Mandy slipped once again into her brother’s bed but this time to rest.

Derek’s eyes opened in the dark, he felt a warm pressure on his hip. Briefly disorientated his mind finally sorted out what he felt. Mandy was lying with him, her back was to him so it was her ass pressed against his side. The initial confusion cleared as he remembered what they had done earlier, gotten stoned then screwed twice. He began to smile then turned to face her, fitting his crotch against her ass. He held her hip and pulled her close, his prick stiffened quickly. When he was aroused enough Derek probed between his sister’s legs until he found her hole then pushed full length into her again. Mandy woke up to the feeling of her brother fucking her, she wasn’t hot and horny but the feel of his erection slipping in and out wasn’t unpleasant. She opened her legs slightly and let him take her at his own pace. He stayed with her for a few minutes then for the third time that night pumped Mandy full with cum. He pulled back from her, she rolled over and for the first time ever put her lips to his. It was a soft, tender kiss that conveyed contentment, not passion. She slipped naked from his bed back to her own, wondering if one of her brother’s sperm cells had found a target. She thought not but would know for sure in a few days.

---

She came home late and stoned. As she slowly maneuvered around the furniture she confessed to her brother, “Man Derek, I’m really fucked up. Patty and Gwen and me smoked some really good weed. I need a shower, good night.” He watched his sister weave through the room thinking she looked like she was having fun.

The TV volume was low to keep from waking his parents so he heard when Mandy took her shower. After about ten minutes the bathroom door opened and shut and Mandy came back into the front room. She was wearing a short pink microfiber robe with her hair wrapped in a towel, she smelled faintly of lilacs, “That felt good, what’s on TV?”

He checked out his sister’s sexy legs, the way the thin material of the robe molded to the crevice of her ass then answered “I’m watching a movie about some people lost on an island. There are five guys and two women, things are getting tense because all the guys want to screw the women but they won’t let any man fuck them.”

“Smart girls” Mandy said as she flopped down on one end of the sofa then stretched her legs the length of two cushions, a foot rested on her brother’s thigh. He sneaked a quick peek at her thighs but they were closed so the view wasn’t very interesting.

Mandy’s head rolled to the TV and she got absorbed in the back stabbing and conniving among the group of men trying to get laid by the women who were more focused on survival. He asked his sister, “Aren’t you going to bed, I thought you were tired?”

“Maybe later, I’m still enjoying myself.”

“You want to step outside and do another joint?”

She threw him a 1000 watt smile, “You have one?”

“Yeah, half a blunt, we can share.”

The siblings rose from the sofa then went out to stand in the front yard, it was after midnight so the neighborhood was quiet, deserted. Mandy and her brother smoked the roach dead, her high, which had been waning, surged to lift her to the clouds again, she was enjoying the second buzz of the night. She and her brother briefly bantered about how she was dressed, that the robe would allow a cool breeze to cool her legs, and other parts. His sister stepped her feet apart then commented, “Yeah, sometimes I need to cool it down.”

He commented on her two friends, “Too bad Patty and Gwen aren’t here, we could all get stoned.”

“Well maybe next time we’ll get you good and fucking bombed.”

“The fucking part sounds good, those two are hot.”

“God you ass, they’re my friends, stay away, I want them to like me.”

They returned to the front room and turned their attention back to the TV to see what kind of shenanigans the gay guy was up too. Nobody knew he was gay except the women so they were kind of friendly with him which pissed off the other men, they thought he was getting screwed by one or both. Mandy again stretched her legs the length of the sofa, resting her right heel on Derek’s legs. Without thought or subterfuge the brother put his hand on his sister’s ankle and absentmindedly rubbed it while both were engrossed in the program.

The pot had relaxed the girl significantly but the touch of her brother’s fingers gently sliding on the skin of her foot relaxed Mandy even more. The fingertip caresses were so gentle that she bit by bit succumbed to the whisper soft massage. As her lower leg pleasantly tingled she lifted the left foot across his leg, she wanted him to treat that foot as he was the first. Still not thinking purposely about her he started to pay attention to both feet which caused Mandy to snuggle into a sofa pillow and slowly lose concentration on the movie.

He placed his right hand over her right foot then while rolling her toes between two fingers his left hand drifted up her leg where he was kneading the muscles of her calf. Mandy had used an after bath lotion so his hand was moving almost friction-less over her skin. Brother and sister were mostly intent on the movie but slowly both were becoming aware of what he was doing to her. He began to slide his hand up and down her lower leg, caressing the muscles gently. His sister reacted to the feel of his light touch, she sighed deeply then her focus shifted more from the movie to the warmth growing where his fingers roamed. She shifted her right leg slightly which caused her knees to separate, her inner thighs were exposed from knees to where the robe lay. The move offered him a view that was magnetic and provocative, the thin pink robe lay softly on her form, his heart picked up a beat as he looked where the material flowed over the mound of her sex to a wrinkle between her thighs. A fight between the gay guy and the big macho bastard was forgotten as he paid more attention to his sister and the feel of her skin under his fingers. She tried to focus on the action while he stroked even higher, above her knee as far as the hem of the cloth. After the gay kicked the shit out of the bigger man Mandy closed her eyes and reveled in the sensation of her brother feeling up her legs. She stretched and flexed her toes as a brief shiver rippled her thighs.

Emboldened by her acquiescence he turned his full attention to Mandy. The light strokes of his fingers became more firm as he pressed the palm of his hand on her. He began to slide his hand over the curve of her leg so that it was moving back and forth on her silken skin, his fingertips caressed the underside of her leg then would slide back up when he rocked it back. She shivered again. The movie lost her interest as she concentrated on the deliciously erotic feelings her brother was causing, their kinship quickly became a non issue as she enjoyed his caresses. Mandy stirred enough to reach over her head and click off the table lamp at the end of the sofa. The only light in the room came from the TV which was enough to see her breasts which became half exposed when the soft cloth slipped open to a broad V as she moved. Her nipples were still hidden but the firm mounds of flesh attracted his gaze.

The brother adjusted quickly to the dim light by becoming more adventurous. He abandoned her toes to bring that hand to Mandy’s thighs and started massaging her muscles with both. Caught up in the soothing rub down Mandy shifted once again, giving her brother even more leg exposure. He looked up the length of her legs to see the end of the robe lay across her upper thighs, he could see the split of her body. Mandy was clean shaven, she had no pubic hair. Up to this point he had been fairly casual about fondling his sister but the position of her legs, the view of her pussy and her acceptance of his caresses forged his prick into a steel ram. It grew long and hard in his jeans, cramping as it outgrew the space it was in. He shifted his ass to get more comfortable then returned his attention to the sexy young female.

It took only a short minute more before he had eased up her leg until the side of his hand was smoothing on the soft succulent folds of her sex. Mandy raised her arms and laid them on the sofa arm with her fingers laced together over the towel covering her hair, she pulled a knee up offering more space for him so he pressed his luck and her sex. As his hand moved up and down her crack it was getting wet from the fluids she was seeping. There was no longer doubt in his mind she was turned on and enjoying what he was doing. He twisted around until he could bring both hands into play between her legs then with one he cupped her cunt and the other rested on her pelvis. He pressed two fingers into his sister’s wet warm hole while he sought her clit with the thumb of the other hand.

Mandy arched her back and gasped a sharp breath. Her eyes were closed but her body was in motion. She was reveling in the sensations radiating through her from the center of her crescendoing lust. His fingers were long and the tips of them were pressuring her g-spot and the thumb on her clit was driving her up a mountain of pleasure toward a rapturous peak.

Mandy pulled a leg off her brother’s lap then dropped her foot to the floor which caused the junction of her thighs to widen allowing him more room to fondle her. She was beginning to spasm, sharp jolts of sexual charges were shocking her repeatedly causing her to yip short bursts of ecstasy. She grabbed a sofa pillow at his side then moved it over her face. It would not be a good family gathering if she woke their parents. She wrapped her arms over the pillow and continued to bark her pleasure.

He fingered his sister for another minute or so until she arched high off the cushion, his fingers drove into her as far as he could then Mandy’s ass started to shake. The position of her arms caused the robe to open more so her stiff nipples peeked at him as she vibrated. The pillow muffled her climatic outburst as her cunt began to drip her orgasm. His fingers and hand were covered with her discharge when she loosened enough to relax back to the sofa. Mandy moved the pillow from her face and stared up at him with shock and awe. She was speechless; she had nothing to say that would convey the mixed feelings she was experiencing. She just had a quick strong orgasm which was great but he who caused it was her own fucking brother! She sat up on the sofa, pulled her gown closed then put a hand on his cheek. Mandy couldn’t decide if she should slap the crap out of him or give him a kiss. She opted for a hand stroke on his face then left for her room. She wasn’t aware of or even thought that Derek could be turned on, that his balls felt like smoldering fireplace coals.

He was frustrated as he watched her leave. He was damn near crippled in the crotch and his sister acted as if she didn’t care. He put his fingers to his nose for the scent of her then licked her fluids from them; his cock convulsed and he came in his pants.

The short intense interlude wasn’t mentioned by either and Derek eventually stopped being pissed at his sister for the mess in his pants that night. At first he was irate that she didn’t take care of him after he fingered her to a climax but within a couple of days he viewed her normally again. As for Mandy, she remembered the night vividly but wasn’t keen on repeating an erotic encounter with her own sibling. For sure it felt good at the time but she wasn’t planning on a replay, it would be too weird.

Their parents were attending a performance of Phantom of the Opera when Derek came home from his part time job. It was Friday night and he had plans to hang with some friends but when he came into the house he heard the delightful peal of feminine laughter from his sister’s room. He tapped lightly on the partially open door then stuck his head in, “Hey, who’s here?”

Mandy jumped at the sound of his voice, spun around to face him just as two more girls looked at him. Patty and Gwen. Wet dreams for sure. The sight of the girls sent his nuts on an immediate flight of fantasy, he would fuck either of them, both of them, in a heartbeat. After a short wary stare at her brother Mandy relaxed, “Fuck Derek, you sounded like dad. I just pulled this out of my closet and thought he would see it.” She held up a small black zipped ear bud case.

“What’s that?”

“Pot, we’re going to the back yard to smoke some.”

Patty spoke up “You want to come with us?”

Mandy started to protest but quickly closed her mouth, she didn’t really want to toke up with her brother just then but she couldn’t rescind Patty’s invitation. Derek answered “Sure, I have to change from my grubby work clothes, I’ll be right out.”

They sat on the lawn, the four of them in a circle facing each other, legs crossed at the ankles so their knees were touching the knee of someone on each side of them. Derek was sitting between Patty and Gwen, directly across from his sister. The small open spot of grass in the middle of the circle was littered with a baggie of weed, a brass pipe and four cans of Arizona Tea. Gwen and Mandy were wearing skirts so as the girls talked and laughed Derek was getting some excellent up-skirt views, the two were either unaware they were flashing panties or they didn’t care. Patty was wearing loose legged summer shorts so she too was giving him an occasional glimpse of black lacy crotch cover. As the four got stoned his prick began the metamorphosis to an erection.

Derek knew for sure Patty was eyeballing the swelling in his pants. He would catch her checking him out, she would lock onto his eyes and the small smile on her lips would linger for him. Gwen didn’t seem to be interested but Mandy kept watching the unspoken interaction between her brother and Patty. She could tell they would be fucking their asses off if she and Gwen were somewhere else, it was kind of a turn on watching the non-verbals between the two. She thought briefly of getting Gwen to go somewhere with her so Derek and Patty could have some time alone but it was a fleeting thought, it really wasn’t her problem, he could jack off later if the pressure got too much.

The two friends stayed about an hour then had to leave. Patty couldn’t resist, she gave Derek a quick peck on the lips and a whispered promise. After the goodbyes Derek and Mandy went their separate ways, Derek to watch TV, Mandy to her room. Derek was aroused and felt thwarted but didn’t want to take care of his problem alone. He laid on the floor in front of the TV and fantasized about Patty, his cock remained semi-hard.

He heard when Mandy took up her guitar and began to practice an Adele song. She wasn’t too bad, a bit off tempo and she kept backing up to where she lost the rhythm. The bedroom door muted her voice and the music so he went back to watch and listen while she practiced. He opened her door and stuck his head in, Mandy looked up, smiled an invite then went back to strumming. She was sitting on the end of her bed cross legged wearing a loose light gray top open across the neck, her left shoulder was bare, he could see no bra straps. The top covered her to her waist and she wasn’t wearing anything but a pair of blue and white striped Liz Claiborne briefs below that. Since she didn’t tell him to go away he stepped to her bed then sat on it with his back against the headboard. Mandy glanced up at him unconcerned about her state of dress, “I can’t get the notes right.”

“Sounds good to me, you have a good voice.”

“Yeah, you’re stoned, what do you know?”

Derek laughed lightly, “Maybe if you weren’t stoned your fingers would work right” he teased.

His sister smiled, “Maybe I need more, go get your stash, we’ll blow the smoke out the window.” Five minutes later the siblings were sitting on the floor at Mandy’s window sash passing Derek’s mini bong back and forth. “I saw Patty ogling you in the yard, that girl could get instant hot for you.”

“Too bad I couldn’t have gotten her alone for a few minutes.”

“A few minutes? Are you one of those get on, get off, get out kind of assholes?”

“Shit! I can keep it up for hours, girls beg me to stop after I fuck them crazy with a dozen orgasms.”

His sister chuckled, “How typical. You’re the best lay a girl could ever get. You must have a great sex life when you’re bragging to your friends.”

He poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and squirm, “I don’t have to brag to my friends, their sisters and girlfriends do it for me.”

“Ha Ha!,” she laughed out loud, “Man, you got some fucking ego, what the hell are you hiding in your shorts? A magic fucking wand, a hot steel ninja sex sword or something?” She got up and returned to her bed, picked up her guitar and started strumming again. “My brother has a magic wand, he waves it ‘round for women. When they don’t fall over and scream ‘fuck me!’, to the drain his clones go aswimmin.” Mandy giggled at her own cleverness, “What do you think bro, a number one hit?”

He didn’t comment on her impromptu lyrics but as he joined her on the bed said, “You’re pubes are sticking out around your leg holes.” She looked down at her crotch then with a finger pulled the panties over to cover the short dark hairs peeking out.

After she did both sides she looked up, “Better now?” She didn’t seem embarrassed at all for the sparse pubes or how she hid them again.

She was fingering the strings slowly, causing random plinks and hums as they talked. The conversation got less personal but the cyclops eye at the end of Derek’s prick could see through cotton so it was watching Mandy’s pussy. The longer Derek sat across from his sister the firmer his prick got then after maybe 15 minutes he was again sporting a solid erection. Mandy looked into his lap, “Jeeze, Derek, you got a boner again?”

He reached down and adjusted his erection so it wasn’t cramped sideways which caused a big tent in his pants. Mandy watched then offered, “That must hurt all bent up like that, take your pants off.”

Relieved that he had her permission to free the beast he got to his knees, opened his button and fly then fell back and pulled his Levis down his legs. Mandy grabbed the cuffs and helped him pull them off then threw them to the floor. Derek sat back up, dressed just as she was, shirt and briefs only. “God, that feels better” he sighed.

Mandy started to giggle, “What the hell would mom and dad say if they walked in right now? You and me in our underwear and you with a big damn hard-on. I bet their eyes would pop right out like a cartoon.”

Brother and sister bantered and laughed lightly about their state of dress and the condition of his prick then Derek got bold enough to pull it through the pee hole of his shorts. He sat with his knees wide, his erection straining and bobbing in open air. Mandy didn’t seem overly concerned as her brother exposed himself, she watched with amusement while he adjusted his hard prick then appraised, “Not bad, I’ve seen smaller.” Since his balls were still covered she added, “Do you have any nuts hiding in there?”

Her brother grinned largely, reached under his hard prick then scooped his nads and pulled them through the hole too. His entire package was protruding from the opening of his shorts for his sister’s inspection. Once he was settled with his organs in full view he told Mandy, “You too, pull your crotch to the side so he can check you out.”

Unconcerned with kinship or impropriety Mandy did as he requested. She pulled the thin band of cloth away from her pussy so as she sat facing him her cunt was winking at his cock. He noted out loud, “You need to shave again, last time you didn’t have stubble.”

That was the first time either had mentioned the episode on the sofa but she didn’t flinch, “Yeah, I need to, it kind of itches.”

“Want me to do it for you?” The question was a jest but his cock didn’t think so, it swelled even further as the idea floated through his mind.

Mandy stared at her brother for a few long moments, “Are you serious?” She laid the guitar aside then went to her knees facing him, she put her hands on his thighs leaned forward and challenged “What if you cut me?”

“I’ll do the mom thing, you know, kiss it and make it feel better.”

“Hah!” she exclaimed sharply, “I’d never let mom kiss it.”

“Yeah? Well I’m not mom.”

Mandy smiled, her pot clouded mind gave her permission to let her brother trim her cunt hair so she said “Come on, lets do it.” As she voiced her consent her tummy fluttered with butterflies.

Surprised that she had said yes he asked “Now?”

“Well yeah, better now because I’m in the mood, 20 minutes from now I might not be.” They scrambled off the bed and dashed as a pair of carefree seven year olds to her adjoining bathroom. His stiff cock was bouncing as they ran.

She turned to face him while he filled the bathroom sink with warm water. He pulled out her razor and the lotion enhanced gel then asked “Ready?” She looked at him with smiling eyes and nodded. Derek pinched the sides of her panties then pulled them off her hips. When they were at her ankles she stepped out of them, her face was kind of red, his cock thumped in sync with his thudding heart.

Mandy stepped back and sat on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs wide, she was completely exposed for her brother. He’d been screwing girls for a couple of years so he wasn’t seeing anything new but looking at his sister’s pussy caused his nuts to start boiling. The dark hair over and around her crack was just a shadow but long enough to be itchy. He looked once more into her eyes and saw determination “Okay, shave me” she offered as a whisper.

He filled his left hand with shave gel then with shaky hesitation daubed a bit on her pubis, just over the top of her pussy. With two finger tips he gingerly smoothed the creme over the triangle patch of stubble. Mandy was shifting nervously, her legs moving, “Quit moving around, hold still” he cautioned her. Derek put the blades of her razor against her skin and lightly stroked away the hair on her lower belly. It didn’t take long to shave the open expanse of her body but the sides of her lady lips and the insides of her thighs were also hairy. He rinsed the blades then “Spread your legs, I can’t do anything like that.” Mandy leaned back, slid her butt forward then spread her legs even wider across the toilet seat. Her pussy was so far open he could see the pink hole into her body. Her brother’s balls were aching.

Derek smeared shave gel over his hand again then pressed it to her pussy. Mandy jerked away from the first touch but rolled her butt forward again while he rubbed the stuff over and to the sides of her slit. He noticed the insides of her right thigh vibrate briefly as he took the razor and very carefully began to shave his sister’s sex, light smooths strokes took the short hairs off evenly. He got as much as he could but her position didn’t let him get it all from her legs. “Stand up, I have to do the inside of your thighs” he directed.

Mandy got off the toilet and put one foot on the lid “This is how I do it” she told him. He spread more creme on her body then went at the rest of the hair. Derek cleaned her pussy and thigh on one side then tapped on her foot. She changed feet on the stool giving him access to the other side. His cock and balls were begging for mercy.

When Derek was done doing the most intimate act he could ever think of doing with his sister he was emboldened enough to feel the entire area that he had shaved, feeling for any missed stubble. He rubbed and felt her body slowly, on purpose because he knew he might never have this chance again. Mandy let her brother play around her slit for a few seconds, a reward maybe for his service, then stepped back, “You have to rinse the gel off, get a washcloth.” He looked into her eyes and saw something familiar, it was the same look Patty had given him earlier. She looked hot and horny. Derek wasn’t expecting to see sex in Mandy’s eyes when she said, “After that do my legs, they are getting hairy too.”

Derek soaked a hand cloth with warm water then went back to his sister. He wiped the shaving residue off Mandy’s stomach then pressed the warm cloth over her pussy and slowly massaged her clean. Mandy grunted “uh” and he saw her legs shake again. The next few minutes were spent spreading gel on his sister’s lower legs and stroking them with the razor; when he was done her legs and body were as clean and soft as newborn skin. She stood still while he rinsed her legs with the damp cloth. Derek knew without a doubt he would be hacking his meat as soon as he got away from her. When all was done and the razor lying idle in the sink Derek asked Mandy, “Is that okay?” She didn’t respond but picked up a bottle of body lotion and handed it to him. Not needing to be told why Derek spilled a dollop in his hand then rubbed the scented oil over the areas he had just shaved. Mandy’s eyes were closed and her lips were compressed as he gently applied the soothing lotion.

After he was done she made no comment but grabbed his hand and led him to his room. She towed him to the bed then pushed him to his back. She reached into his shorts then stunned her brother by bending over his lap and putting her mouth over the end of his swollen cock. Derek was struck dumb as his sister gave him head; Mandy was overcome with a need to give her brother a job, she was as hot and needy as the night on the sofa only this time she was ready to please him. She succumbed to the urge, she succumbed to the desire, she succumbed to the lust that had been slowly building since she watched Patty flirting with Derek.

Lifting off Derek long enough to crawl up onto the bed with him she laid between his legs then bent his erection to her and again covered him with her mouth. Her lips were working, her tongue stroking, his cock was swelling. Mandy looked up at him over his stomach and murmured “It’s okay” then cupped his nuts in a hand while forming a vacuum on him. Derek’s cock launched it’s payload with a rumble from his nuts and fire in his loins. His sister pulled up slightly allowing room for him to cum, filling her mouth until her tongue was awash in semen. When his cock quit pulsing she lifted off him then let his discharge dribble from her pursed lips to his stomach. The final taste of cum slid down her throat as she gave her brother another 1000 watt smile. “Like that” she teased?

He may have just blown his nuts open but he was still boiling with desire. He sat up and pushed her to her back beside him, his cock refused to wilt so Mandy expected him to climb over and fuck her. That wasn’t something she planned but at that moment she wouldn’t object. But his goal wasn’t to fuck her, he had a different intimacy in mind. Derek rolled over her thigh, his face positioned over the fresh shaven cunt, he licked her pussy from ass to top then formed a lip lock on her clit and began to arouse his sister with his mouth. He slid his hands under her ass then held her while he licked and lapped her sex. She arched her back, slapped a hand to the back of her brother’s head while the forces of nature built rapidly in her womb. Mandy cried out loudly once then covered her mouth with the second hand while her body quaked with a strong climax. Her brother had just reciprocated for the blow job.

They lay facing each other on Derek’s bed talking quietly. Even though they were naked below the waist she still wore the loose gray top, him his shirt as they relaxed in the afterglow of the oral sex. They were both coming off the marijuana high as well as the sexual high. Even as they became more rational, more aware of what they had done neither was inclined to hurry away from the other in shame or embarrassment. Derek reached between his sister’s legs and stroked her skin with two fingers. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Just making sure I didn’t miss any, you don’t want to start itching right away do you?”

Mandy replied with a grin, “You did good, I won’t itch for a week at least.”

Boldly he asked, “What about the other stuff, how did I do?”

His sister’s eyes softened as she put fingers around his soft cock, “Can you get hard again?”

“Why, you going to suck me some more?”

“No, let’s fuck” she proposed boldly. In seconds his flaccid prick became a sex toy for his sister.

Her brother glanced quickly at the bedside clock, “Mom and dad might be home soon” he warned.

Mandy sat up, pulled her shirt over her head, “Then we better hurry,” the shirt was tossed to the floor then she fell back down, her tits jiggled pleasantly as she moved.

Derek shed his shirt in a second then flopped to his back next to Mandy. She rose up then straddled his lap and centered her cunt over his proud standing erection. He held it still while she lowered herself onto him until her ass pressed on his hand. He moved the hand then Mandy settled down, leaned over and pinned her brother’s arms to the bed and began to roll her hips, sliding on the hard hot prick in her.

She was staring into his eyes, holding them prisoner as they coupled, pure carnal desire flowed between the two, the heat they were generating was beginning to make them sweat. Mandy’s natural juices were flowing around and down her brother’s prick, his pubic hair was soaked, his balls covered with her lust. After a few minutes of letting his sister fuck him Derek urged her off and to her back. He lifted her legs straight up by her ankles then entered her again with her heels resting on his shoulders. Derek wrapped his arms around her legs to hold her in place then fucked her zealously. Their bodies were slapping together, she was moaning, he was groaning when she began to vibrate. Mandy took a deep gasping breath then expelled it as a wavering wail of rapture while her cunt muscles began to massage her brother’s hard-on. Derek couldn’t hold back, he convulsed then as she cramped he came deep into her womb in a series of ball draining surges.

They were panting side by side on their backs moments after the intense orgasms when they heard their parents talking, they were in the front room! Mandy bolted upright, her eyes wide with fear, Derek rolled to his stomach and cringed in panic. There was no time to run to her room and they would never be able to explain away lying naked together if caught so Mandy threw herself off the bed to the floor out of sight. Derek scrambled to hide her shirt and panties then cover himself with a blanket. He had just mashed a pillow with his head when the bedroom door opened. “Derek? You still awake?” his mother asked quietly.

“Huh, oh, yeah mom, I just went to bed.”

“Where is your sister, she isn’t in her room?”

“She was with Patty and Gwen earlier, maybe she left somewhere with them.”

“Okay, good night dear, I love you.”

“Love you too mom.” The door eased closed again.

It was a full 30 seconds before Mandy peeked over the edge of the bed at the door, “Did they go to bed?” she whispered.

“I think so, come up, you can probably go back now.”

Mandy eased cautiously up to the bed then lifted the blanket and slipped in beside her brother, “Not yet, they might still be walking around.” When she settled in her legs were rubbing against Derek’s, she put a hand on his chest. “I’m going to stay here for a while.”

Since his sister was lying close, Derek rolled to face her, he pressed his groin against the junction of her thighs then put an arm around her waist, “You can stay here all night if you want.”

She didn’t respond to the statement but asked “Did you cum in me?”

“Uh, yeah, you didn’t stop me so I did it. Are you okay?”

“I don’t know, I think so.” She didn’t feel as concerned as she thought she should that her brother just turned loose a few million sperm cells in her. “It’s too late to say no and I won’t worry right now, I’ll do that if I don’t start on time.” They fell quiet, looking at each other, each trying to evaluate how they felt about what they had done, how to deal with their incest; how to behave as brother and sister again.

After a few moments of quiet reflection it was Derek who suggested they smoke another bowl. “Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Well, if you want to sleep I guess we don’t need to.”

“Hey, I didn’t say no.” she grinned.

The pair got out of bed and went to the floor next to his window, the night was warm so they didn’t feel the need to don any clothing or robes. While she packed the pipe he opened the window then brother and sister lit up again.

The conversation was quiet, causal as they drifted on a cloud. They weren’t being suggestive, teasing or hinting for another sexual encounter, they were siblings enjoying a non combative sibling moment. Some fifteen minutes after sitting at the window Mandy said she was uncomfortable, her legs were getting sore from sitting on folded knees. As she lifted up Derek straightened his legs and sat back against his bed, leaning on it, legs stretched across the floor. Mandy looked at his position then shifted around so she was sitting on his thighs then leaned back on him, her knees relieved to be straight again. He put his hands on her hips then pulled her butt tighter against his groin. She jostled her hips as a vampish taunt then relaxed back on him. Derek reacted to the girl on his lap in the only way nature can. He started getting hard.

Derek kept face hair which was the current fashion for young men so when Mindy laid her head back on her brother’s shoulder, her cheek was being caressed by the soft hair of his nascent beard. She was enjoying the silence, the close intimacy, her mind was drifting pleasantly when he moved his hands from her hips to her breasts and cupped them, his fingers began to pinch and roll her nipples. His attention to her breasts brought her back to reality. Not only was he feeling her up, she could feel his cock against the junction of her thighs, Derek was growing stiff again. With a rush of shivers from nipples to clit Mandy realized she was ready to fuck. She turned her head to him and tickled his ear with her tongue tip then kissed his neck.

Neither Derek nor Mandy were inclined to start a long seduction of the other. He was primed, she was willing, so she lifted off his lap enough to let his erection rise to probe the entrance to her pussy. When he found the center of her sex Mandy sat back down on him, his passage into her made easy by his first ejaculation until he was fully sheathed by her hot welcoming cunt. Brother and sister again entered into a realm of sexual adventure they had never before imagined.

They had to keep quiet so as they mated they made an effort to keep silent. The only sounds in the room were the light slapping of his groin on her ass and Mandy’s efforts to keep her growing rapture from vocalizing. She was huffing rapidly through her nose, shaking her head in an effort to suppress the orgasmic song she wanted to sing. Derek was beginning to feel the weight of his sister so he urged her up to bend over the bed then stood behind her and impaled her as she lay face down. It took her brother another nine minutes to come to peak, in that interval Mandy had three climaxes, each growing more intense as they accumulated. When Derek lifted her off the bed by her hips and pulled her tighter against him she vaulted off a mountain of lust into a final free-fall of shakes and cramps. Mandy couldn’t hold on to the cries of ecstasy caused by the feeling of her brother pulsing into her. She yelped her pleasure until the echos of the climax receded to total limp bliss.

She was still face down, he was lying on her back, both panting for fresh cool air when the crack under his bedroom door lit up. Someone had turned on the hall light. Derek pulled his cock out of his sister in a rush of angst while she again folded to the floor. He scrambled into bed, grabbed his headphones and slapped them over his ears.

When their father opened the door Derek was twisting knobs on his desktop disc player, “What the hell kind of racket was that?”

Derek pulled an ear muff aside, “Huh, what?”

“That screeching, it sounded like a girl getting hurt.”

“Sorry dad, I didn’t have my headset plugged in when I hit the play button.”

Their father growled, “Goddamn noises these days isn’t any form of music. You should listen to Metallica or AC DC. Keep the racket down, your mother and I want to sleep.”

“Okay dad, quiet is the word.”

Left alone again Derek flopped a hand over the side of the bed and beckoned to his sister. She raised up enough her chin rested on the edge of the mattress, smiling from ear to ear, “AC DC, a bi-group?” Both began to snuffle quietly as they were overcome with the humor of the situation. Mandy slipped once again into her brother’s bed but this time to rest.

Derek’s eyes opened in the dark, he felt a warm pressure on his hip. Briefly disorientated his mind finally sorted out what he felt. Mandy was lying with him, her back was to him so it was her ass pressed against his side. The initial confusion cleared as he remembered what they had done earlier, gotten stoned then screwed twice. He began to smile then turned to face her, fitting his crotch against her ass. He held her hip and pulled her close, his prick stiffened quickly. When he was aroused enough Derek probed between his sister’s legs until he found her hole then pushed full length into her again. Mandy woke up to the feeling of her brother fucking her, she wasn’t hot and horny but the feel of his erection slipping in and out wasn’t unpleasant. She opened her legs slightly and let him take her at his own pace. He stayed with her for a few minutes then for the third time that night pumped Mandy full with cum. He pulled back from her, she rolled over and for the first time ever put her lips to his. It was a soft, tender kiss that conveyed contentment, not passion. She slipped naked from his bed back to her own, wondering if one of her brother’s sperm cells had found a target. She thought not but would know for sure in a few days.

---

She came home late and stoned. As she slowly maneuvered around the furniture she confessed to her brother, “Man Derek, I’m really fucked up. Patty and Gwen and me smoked some really good weed. I need a shower, good night.” He watched his sister weave through the room thinking she looked like she was having fun.

The TV volume was low to keep from waking his parents so he heard when Mandy took her shower. After about ten minutes the bathroom door opened and shut and Mandy came back into the front room. She was wearing a short pink microfiber robe with her hair wrapped in a towel, she smelled faintly of lilacs, “That felt good, what’s on TV?”

He checked out his sister’s sexy legs, the way the thin material of the robe molded to the crevice of her ass then answered “I’m watching a movie about some people lost on an island. There are five guys and two women, things are getting tense because all the guys want to screw the women but they won’t let any man fuck them.”

“Smart girls” Mandy said as she flopped down on one end of the sofa then stretched her legs the length of two cushions, a foot rested on her brother’s thigh. He sneaked a quick peek at her thighs but they were closed so the view wasn’t very interesting.

Mandy’s head rolled to the TV and she got absorbed in the back stabbing and conniving among the group of men trying to get laid by the women who were more focused on survival. He asked his sister, “Aren’t you going to bed, I thought you were tired?”

“Maybe later, I’m still enjoying myself.”

“You want to step outside and do another joint?”

She threw him a 1000 watt smile, “You have one?”

“Yeah, half a blunt, we can share.”

The siblings rose from the sofa then went out to stand in the front yard, it was after midnight so the neighborhood was quiet, deserted. Mandy and her brother smoked the roach dead, her high, which had been waning, surged to lift her to the clouds again, she was enjoying the second buzz of the night. She and her brother briefly bantered about how she was dressed, that the robe would allow a cool breeze to cool her legs, and other parts. His sister stepped her feet apart then commented, “Yeah, sometimes I need to cool it down.”

He commented on her two friends, “Too bad Patty and Gwen aren’t here, we could all get stoned.”

“Well maybe next time we’ll get you good and fucking bombed.”

“The fucking part sounds good, those two are hot.”

“God you ass, they’re my friends, stay away, I want them to like me.”

They returned to the front room and turned their attention back to the TV to see what kind of shenanigans the gay guy was up too. Nobody knew he was gay except the women so they were kind of friendly with him which pissed off the other men, they thought he was getting screwed by one or both. Mandy again stretched her legs the length of the sofa, resting her right heel on Derek’s legs. Without thought or subterfuge the brother put his hand on his sister’s ankle and absentmindedly rubbed it while both were engrossed in the program.

The pot had relaxed the girl significantly but the touch of her brother’s fingers gently sliding on the skin of her foot relaxed Mandy even more. The fingertip caresses were so gentle that she bit by bit succumbed to the whisper soft massage. As her lower leg pleasantly tingled she lifted the left foot across his leg, she wanted him to treat that foot as he was the first. Still not thinking purposely about her he started to pay attention to both feet which caused Mandy to snuggle into a sofa pillow and slowly lose concentration on the movie.

He placed his right hand over her right foot then while rolling her toes between two fingers his left hand drifted up her leg where he was kneading the muscles of her calf. Mandy had used an after bath lotion so his hand was moving almost friction-less over her skin. Brother and sister were mostly intent on the movie but slowly both were becoming aware of what he was doing to her. He began to slide his hand up and down her lower leg, caressing the muscles gently. His sister reacted to the feel of his light touch, she sighed deeply then her focus shifted more from the movie to the warmth growing where his fingers roamed. She shifted her right leg slightly which caused her knees to separate, her inner thighs were exposed from knees to where the robe lay. The move offered him a view that was magnetic and provocative, the thin pink robe lay softly on her form, his heart picked up a beat as he looked where the material flowed over the mound of her sex to a wrinkle between her thighs. A fight between the gay guy and the big macho bastard was forgotten as he paid more attention to his sister and the feel of her skin under his fingers. She tried to focus on the action while he stroked even higher, above her knee as far as the hem of the cloth. After the gay kicked the shit out of the bigger man Mandy closed her eyes and reveled in the sensation of her brother feeling up her legs. She stretched and flexed her toes as a brief shiver rippled her thighs.

Emboldened by her acquiescence he turned his full attention to Mandy. The light strokes of his fingers became more firm as he pressed the palm of his hand on her. He began to slide his hand over the curve of her leg so that it was moving back and forth on her silken skin, his fingertips caressed the underside of her leg then would slide back up when he rocked it back. She shivered again. The movie lost her interest as she concentrated on the deliciously erotic feelings her brother was causing, their kinship quickly became a non issue as she enjoyed his caresses. Mandy stirred enough to reach over her head and click off the table lamp at the end of the sofa. The only light in the room came from the TV which was enough to see her breasts which became half exposed when the soft cloth slipped open to a broad V as she moved. Her nipples were still hidden but the firm mounds of flesh attracted his gaze.

The brother adjusted quickly to the dim light by becoming more adventurous. He abandoned her toes to bring that hand to Mandy’s thighs and started massaging her muscles with both. Caught up in the soothing rub down Mandy shifted once again, giving her brother even more leg exposure. He looked up the length of her legs to see the end of the robe lay across her upper thighs, he could see the split of her body. Mandy was clean shaven, she had no pubic hair. Up to this point he had been fairly casual about fondling his sister but the position of her legs, the view of her pussy and her acceptance of his caresses forged his prick into a steel ram. It grew long and hard in his jeans, cramping as it outgrew the space it was in. He shifted his ass to get more comfortable then returned his attention to the sexy young female.

It took only a short minute more before he had eased up her leg until the side of his hand was smoothing on the soft succulent folds of her sex. Mandy raised her arms and laid them on the sofa arm with her fingers laced together over the towel covering her hair, she pulled a knee up offering more space for him so he pressed his luck and her sex. As his hand moved up and down her crack it was getting wet from the fluids she was seeping. There was no longer doubt in his mind she was turned on and enjoying what he was doing. He twisted around until he could bring both hands into play between her legs then with one he cupped her cunt and the other rested on her pelvis. He pressed two fingers into his sister’s wet warm hole while he sought her clit with the thumb of the other hand.

Mandy arched her back and gasped a sharp breath. Her eyes were closed but her body was in motion. She was reveling in the sensations radiating through her from the center of her crescendoing lust. His fingers were long and the tips of them were pressuring her g-spot and the thumb on her clit was driving her up a mountain of pleasure toward a rapturous peak.

Mandy pulled a leg off her brother’s lap then dropped her foot to the floor which caused the junction of her thighs to widen allowing him more room to fondle her. She was beginning to spasm, sharp jolts of sexual charges were shocking her repeatedly causing her to yip short bursts of ecstasy. She grabbed a sofa pillow at his side then moved it over her face. It would not be a good family gathering if she woke their parents. She wrapped her arms over the pillow and continued to bark her pleasure.

He fingered his sister for another minute or so until she arched high off the cushion, his fingers drove into her as far as he could then Mandy’s ass started to shake. The position of her arms caused the robe to open more so her stiff nipples peeked at him as she vibrated. The pillow muffled her climatic outburst as her cunt began to drip her orgasm. His fingers and hand were covered with her discharge when she loosened enough to relax back to the sofa. Mandy moved the pillow from her face and stared up at him with shock and awe. She was speechless; she had nothing to say that would convey the mixed feelings she was experiencing. She just had a quick strong orgasm which was great but he who caused it was her own fucking brother! She sat up on the sofa, pulled her gown closed then put a hand on his cheek. Mandy couldn’t decide if she should slap the crap out of him or give him a kiss. She opted for a hand stroke on his face then left for her room. She wasn’t aware of or even thought that Derek could be turned on, that his balls felt like smoldering fireplace coals.

He was frustrated as he watched her leave. He was damn near crippled in the crotch and his sister acted as if she didn’t care. He put his fingers to his nose for the scent of her then licked her fluids from them; his cock convulsed and he came in his pants.

The short intense interlude wasn’t mentioned by either and Derek eventually stopped being pissed at his sister for the mess in his pants that night. At first he was irate that she didn’t take care of him after he fingered her to a climax but within a couple of days he viewed her normally again. As for Mandy, she remembered the night vividly but wasn’t keen on repeating an erotic encounter with her own sibling. For sure it felt good at the time but she wasn’t planning on a replay, it would be too weird.

Their parents were attending a performance of Phantom of the Opera when Derek came home from his part time job. It was Friday night and he had plans to hang with some friends but when he came into the house he heard the delightful peal of feminine laughter from his sister’s room. He tapped lightly on the partially open door then stuck his head in, “Hey, who’s here?”

Mandy jumped at the sound of his voice, spun around to face him just as two more girls looked at him. Patty and Gwen. Wet dreams for sure. The sight of the girls sent his nuts on an immediate flight of fantasy, he would fuck either of them, both of them, in a heartbeat. After a short wary stare at her brother Mandy relaxed, “Fuck Derek, you sounded like dad. I just pulled this out of my closet and thought he would see it.” She held up a small black zipped ear bud case.

“What’s that?”

“Pot, we’re going to the back yard to smoke some.”

Patty spoke up “You want to come with us?”

Mandy started to protest but quickly closed her mouth, she didn’t really want to toke up with her brother just then but she couldn’t rescind Patty’s invitation. Derek answered “Sure, I have to change from my grubby work clothes, I’ll be right out.”

They sat on the lawn, the four of them in a circle facing each other, legs crossed at the ankles so their knees were touching the knee of someone on each side of them. Derek was sitting between Patty and Gwen, directly across from his sister. The small open spot of grass in the middle of the circle was littered with a baggie of weed, a brass pipe and four cans of Arizona Tea. Gwen and Mandy were wearing skirts so as the girls talked and laughed Derek was getting some excellent up-skirt views, the two were either unaware they were flashing panties or they didn’t care. Patty was wearing loose legged summer shorts so she too was giving him an occasional glimpse of black lacy crotch cover. As the four got stoned his prick began the metamorphosis to an erection.

Derek knew for sure Patty was eyeballing the swelling in his pants. He would catch her checking him out, she would lock onto his eyes and the small smile on her lips would linger for him. Gwen didn’t seem to be interested but Mandy kept watching the unspoken interaction between her brother and Patty. She could tell they would be fucking their asses off if she and Gwen were somewhere else, it was kind of a turn on watching the non-verbals between the two. She thought briefly of getting Gwen to go somewhere with her so Derek and Patty could have some time alone but it was a fleeting thought, it really wasn’t her problem, he could jack off later if the pressure got too much.

The two friends stayed about an hour then had to leave. Patty couldn’t resist, she gave Derek a quick peck on the lips and a whispered promise. After the goodbyes Derek and Mandy went their separate ways, Derek to watch TV, Mandy to her room. Derek was aroused and felt thwarted but didn’t want to take care of his problem alone. He laid on the floor in front of the TV and fantasized about Patty, his cock remained semi-hard.

He heard when Mandy took up her guitar and began to practice an Adele song. She wasn’t too bad, a bit off tempo and she kept backing up to where she lost the rhythm. The bedroom door muted her voice and the music so he went back to watch and listen while she practiced. He opened her door and stuck his head in, Mandy looked up, smiled an invite then went back to strumming. She was sitting on the end of her bed cross legged wearing a loose light gray top open across the neck, her left shoulder was bare, he could see no bra straps. The top covered her to her waist and she wasn’t wearing anything but a pair of blue and white striped Liz Claiborne briefs below that. Since she didn’t tell him to go away he stepped to her bed then sat on it with his back against the headboard. Mandy glanced up at him unconcerned about her state of dress, “I can’t get the notes right.”

“Sounds good to me, you have a good voice.”

“Yeah, you’re stoned, what do you know?”

Derek laughed lightly, “Maybe if you weren’t stoned your fingers would work right” he teased.

His sister smiled, “Maybe I need more, go get your stash, we’ll blow the smoke out the window.” Five minutes later the siblings were sitting on the floor at Mandy’s window sash passing Derek’s mini bong back and forth. “I saw Patty ogling you in the yard, that girl could get instant hot for you.”

“Too bad I couldn’t have gotten her alone for a few minutes.”

“A few minutes? Are you one of those get on, get off, get out kind of assholes?”

“Shit! I can keep it up for hours, girls beg me to stop after I fuck them crazy with a dozen orgasms.”

His sister chuckled, “How typical. You’re the best lay a girl could ever get. You must have a great sex life when you’re bragging to your friends.”

He poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and squirm, “I don’t have to brag to my friends, their sisters and girlfriends do it for me.”

“Ha Ha!,” she laughed out loud, “Man, you got some fucking ego, what the hell are you hiding in your shorts? A magic fucking wand, a hot steel ninja sex sword or something?” She got up and returned to her bed, picked up her guitar and started strumming again. “My brother has a magic wand, he waves it ‘round for women. When they don’t fall over and scream ‘fuck me!’, to the drain his clones go aswimmin.” Mandy giggled at her own cleverness, “What do you think bro, a number one hit?”

He didn’t comment on her impromptu lyrics but as he joined her on the bed said, “You’re pubes are sticking out around your leg holes.” She looked down at her crotch then with a finger pulled the panties over to cover the short dark hairs peeking out.

After she did both sides she looked up, “Better now?” She didn’t seem embarrassed at all for the sparse pubes or how she hid them again.

She was fingering the strings slowly, causing random plinks and hums as they talked. The conversation got less personal but the cyclops eye at the end of Derek’s prick could see through cotton so it was watching Mandy’s pussy. The longer Derek sat across from his sister the firmer his prick got then after maybe 15 minutes he was again sporting a solid erection. Mandy looked into his lap, “Jeeze, Derek, you got a boner again?”

He reached down and adjusted his erection so it wasn’t cramped sideways which caused a big tent in his pants. Mandy watched then offered, “That must hurt all bent up like that, take your pants off.”

Relieved that he had her permission to free the beast he got to his knees, opened his button and fly then fell back and pulled his Levis down his legs. Mandy grabbed the cuffs and helped him pull them off then threw them to the floor. Derek sat back up, dressed just as she was, shirt and briefs only. “God, that feels better” he sighed.

Mandy started to giggle, “What the hell would mom and dad say if they walked in right now? You and me in our underwear and you with a big damn hard-on. I bet their eyes would pop right out like a cartoon.”

Brother and sister bantered and laughed lightly about their state of dress and the condition of his prick then Derek got bold enough to pull it through the pee hole of his shorts. He sat with his knees wide, his erection straining and bobbing in open air. Mandy didn’t seem overly concerned as her brother exposed himself, she watched with amusement while he adjusted his hard prick then appraised, “Not bad, I’ve seen smaller.” Since his balls were still covered she added, “Do you have any nuts hiding in there?”

Her brother grinned largely, reached under his hard prick then scooped his nads and pulled them through the hole too. His entire package was protruding from the opening of his shorts for his sister’s inspection. Once he was settled with his organs in full view he told Mandy, “You too, pull your crotch to the side so he can check you out.”

Unconcerned with kinship or impropriety Mandy did as he requested. She pulled the thin band of cloth away from her pussy so as she sat facing him her cunt was winking at his cock. He noted out loud, “You need to shave again, last time you didn’t have stubble.”

That was the first time either had mentioned the episode on the sofa but she didn’t flinch, “Yeah, I need to, it kind of itches.”

“Want me to do it for you?” The question was a jest but his cock didn’t think so, it swelled even further as the idea floated through his mind.

Mandy stared at her brother for a few long moments, “Are you serious?” She laid the guitar aside then went to her knees facing him, she put her hands on his thighs leaned forward and challenged “What if you cut me?”

“I’ll do the mom thing, you know, kiss it and make it feel better.”

“Hah!” she exclaimed sharply, “I’d never let mom kiss it.”

“Yeah? Well I’m not mom.”

Mandy smiled, her pot clouded mind gave her permission to let her brother trim her cunt hair so she said “Come on, lets do it.” As she voiced her consent her tummy fluttered with butterflies.

Surprised that she had said yes he asked “Now?”

“Well yeah, better now because I’m in the mood, 20 minutes from now I might not be.” They scrambled off the bed and dashed as a pair of carefree seven year olds to her adjoining bathroom. His stiff cock was bouncing as they ran.

She turned to face him while he filled the bathroom sink with warm water. He pulled out her razor and the lotion enhanced gel then asked “Ready?” She looked at him with smiling eyes and nodded. Derek pinched the sides of her panties then pulled them off her hips. When they were at her ankles she stepped out of them, her face was kind of red, his cock thumped in sync with his thudding heart.

Mandy stepped back and sat on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs wide, she was completely exposed for her brother. He’d been screwing girls for a couple of years so he wasn’t seeing anything new but looking at his sister’s pussy caused his nuts to start boiling. The dark hair over and around her crack was just a shadow but long enough to be itchy. He looked once more into her eyes and saw determination “Okay, shave me” she offered as a whisper.

He filled his left hand with shave gel then with shaky hesitation daubed a bit on her pubis, just over the top of her pussy. With two finger tips he gingerly smoothed the creme over the triangle patch of stubble. Mandy was shifting nervously, her legs moving, “Quit moving around, hold still” he cautioned her. Derek put the blades of her razor against her skin and lightly stroked away the hair on her lower belly. It didn’t take long to shave the open expanse of her body but the sides of her lady lips and the insides of her thighs were also hairy. He rinsed the blades then “Spread your legs, I can’t do anything like that.” Mandy leaned back, slid her butt forward then spread her legs even wider across the toilet seat. Her pussy was so far open he could see the pink hole into her body. Her brother’s balls were aching.

Derek smeared shave gel over his hand again then pressed it to her pussy. Mandy jerked away from the first touch but rolled her butt forward again while he rubbed the stuff over and to the sides of her slit. He noticed the insides of her right thigh vibrate briefly as he took the razor and very carefully began to shave his sister’s sex, light smooths strokes took the short hairs off evenly. He got as much as he could but her position didn’t let him get it all from her legs. “Stand up, I have to do the inside of your thighs” he directed.

Mandy got off the toilet and put one foot on the lid “This is how I do it” she told him. He spread more creme on her body then went at the rest of the hair. Derek cleaned her pussy and thigh on one side then tapped on her foot. She changed feet on the stool giving him access to the other side. His cock and balls were begging for mercy.

When Derek was done doing the most intimate act he could ever think of doing with his sister he was emboldened enough to feel the entire area that he had shaved, feeling for any missed stubble. He rubbed and felt her body slowly, on purpose because he knew he might never have this chance again. Mandy let her brother play around her slit for a few seconds, a reward maybe for his service, then stepped back, “You have to rinse the gel off, get a washcloth.” He looked into her eyes and saw something familiar, it was the same look Patty had given him earlier. She looked hot and horny. Derek wasn’t expecting to see sex in Mandy’s eyes when she said, “After that do my legs, they are getting hairy too.”

Derek soaked a hand cloth with warm water then went back to his sister. He wiped the shaving residue off Mandy’s stomach then pressed the warm cloth over her pussy and slowly massaged her clean. Mandy grunted “uh” and he saw her legs shake again. The next few minutes were spent spreading gel on his sister’s lower legs and stroking them with the razor; when he was done her legs and body were as clean and soft as newborn skin. She stood still while he rinsed her legs with the damp cloth. Derek knew without a doubt he would be hacking his meat as soon as he got away from her. When all was done and the razor lying idle in the sink Derek asked Mandy, “Is that okay?” She didn’t respond but picked up a bottle of body lotion and handed it to him. Not needing to be told why Derek spilled a dollop in his hand then rubbed the scented oil over the areas he had just shaved. Mandy’s eyes were closed and her lips were compressed as he gently applied the soothing lotion.

After he was done she made no comment but grabbed his hand and led him to his room. She towed him to the bed then pushed him to his back. She reached into his shorts then stunned her brother by bending over his lap and putting her mouth over the end of his swollen cock. Derek was struck dumb as his sister gave him head; Mandy was overcome with a need to give her brother a job, she was as hot and needy as the night on the sofa only this time she was ready to please him. She succumbed to the urge, she succumbed to the desire, she succumbed to the lust that had been slowly building since she watched Patty flirting with Derek.

Lifting off Derek long enough to crawl up onto the bed with him she laid between his legs then bent his erection to her and again covered him with her mouth. Her lips were working, her tongue stroking, his cock was swelling. Mandy looked up at him over his stomach and murmured “It’s okay” then cupped his nuts in a hand while forming a vacuum on him. Derek’s cock launched it’s payload with a rumble from his nuts and fire in his loins. His sister pulled up slightly allowing room for him to cum, filling her mouth until her tongue was awash in semen. When his cock quit pulsing she lifted off him then let his discharge dribble from her pursed lips to his stomach. The final taste of cum slid down her throat as she gave her brother another 1000 watt smile. “Like that” she teased?

He may have just blown his nuts open but he was still boiling with desire. He sat up and pushed her to her back beside him, his cock refused to wilt so Mandy expected him to climb over and fuck her. That wasn’t something she planned but at that moment she wouldn’t object. But his goal wasn’t to fuck her, he had a different intimacy in mind. Derek rolled over her thigh, his face positioned over the fresh shaven cunt, he licked her pussy from ass to top then formed a lip lock on her clit and began to arouse his sister with his mouth. He slid his hands under her ass then held her while he licked and lapped her sex. She arched her back, slapped a hand to the back of her brother’s head while the forces of nature built rapidly in her womb. Mandy cried out loudly once then covered her mouth with the second hand while her body quaked with a strong climax. Her brother had just reciprocated for the blow job.

They lay facing each other on Derek’s bed talking quietly. Even though they were naked below the waist she still wore the loose gray top, him his shirt as they relaxed in the afterglow of the oral sex. They were both coming off the marijuana high as well as the sexual high. Even as they became more rational, more aware of what they had done neither was inclined to hurry away from the other in shame or embarrassment. Derek reached between his sister’s legs and stroked her skin with two fingers. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Just making sure I didn’t miss any, you don’t want to start itching right away do you?”

Mandy replied with a grin, “You did good, I won’t itch for a week at least.”

Boldly he asked, “What about the other stuff, how did I do?”

His sister’s eyes softened as she put fingers around his soft cock, “Can you get hard again?”

“Why, you going to suck me some more?”

“No, let’s fuck” she proposed boldly. In seconds his flaccid prick became a sex toy for his sister.

Her brother glanced quickly at the bedside clock, “Mom and dad might be home soon” he warned.

Mandy sat up, pulled her shirt over her head, “Then we better hurry,” the shirt was tossed to the floor then she fell back down, her tits jiggled pleasantly as she moved.

Derek shed his shirt in a second then flopped to his back next to Mandy. She rose up then straddled his lap and centered her cunt over his proud standing erection. He held it still while she lowered herself onto him until her ass pressed on his hand. He moved the hand then Mandy settled down, leaned over and pinned her brother’s arms to the bed and began to roll her hips, sliding on the hard hot prick in her.

She was staring into his eyes, holding them prisoner as they coupled, pure carnal desire flowed between the two, the heat they were generating was beginning to make them sweat. Mandy’s natural juices were flowing around and down her brother’s prick, his pubic hair was soaked, his balls covered with her lust. After a few minutes of letting his sister fuck him Derek urged her off and to her back. He lifted her legs straight up by her ankles then entered her again with her heels resting on his shoulders. Derek wrapped his arms around her legs to hold her in place then fucked her zealously. Their bodies were slapping together, she was moaning, he was groaning when she began to vibrate. Mandy took a deep gasping breath then expelled it as a wavering wail of rapture while her cunt muscles began to massage her brother’s hard-on. Derek couldn’t hold back, he convulsed then as she cramped he came deep into her womb in a series of ball draining surges.

They were panting side by side on their backs moments after the intense orgasms when they heard their parents talking, they were in the front room! Mandy bolted upright, her eyes wide with fear, Derek rolled to his stomach and cringed in panic. There was no time to run to her room and they would never be able to explain away lying naked together if caught so Mandy threw herself off the bed to the floor out of sight. Derek scrambled to hide her shirt and panties then cover himself with a blanket. He had just mashed a pillow with his head when the bedroom door opened. “Derek? You still awake?” his mother asked quietly.

“Huh, oh, yeah mom, I just went to bed.”

“Where is your sister, she isn’t in her room?”

“She was with Patty and Gwen earlier, maybe she left somewhere with them.”

“Okay, good night dear, I love you.”

“Love you too mom.” The door eased closed again.

It was a full 30 seconds before Mandy peeked over the edge of the bed at the door, “Did they go to bed?” she whispered.

“I think so, come up, you can probably go back now.”

Mandy eased cautiously up to the bed then lifted the blanket and slipped in beside her brother, “Not yet, they might still be walking around.” When she settled in her legs were rubbing against Derek’s, she put a hand on his chest. “I’m going to stay here for a while.”

Since his sister was lying close, Derek rolled to face her, he pressed his groin against the junction of her thighs then put an arm around her waist, “You can stay here all night if you want.”

She didn’t respond to the statement but asked “Did you cum in me?”

“Uh, yeah, you didn’t stop me so I did it. Are you okay?”

“I don’t know, I think so.” She didn’t feel as concerned as she thought she should that her brother just turned loose a few million sperm cells in her. “It’s too late to say no and I won’t worry right now, I’ll do that if I don’t start on time.” They fell quiet, looking at each other, each trying to evaluate how they felt about what they had done, how to deal with their incest; how to behave as brother and sister again.

After a few moments of quiet reflection it was Derek who suggested they smoke another bowl. “Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Well, if you want to sleep I guess we don’t need to.”

“Hey, I didn’t say no.” she grinned.

The pair got out of bed and went to the floor next to his window, the night was warm so they didn’t feel the need to don any clothing or robes. While she packed the pipe he opened the window then brother and sister lit up again.

The conversation was quiet, causal as they drifted on a cloud. They weren’t being suggestive, teasing or hinting for another sexual encounter, they were siblings enjoying a non combative sibling moment. Some fifteen minutes after sitting at the window Mandy said she was uncomfortable, her legs were getting sore from sitting on folded knees. As she lifted up Derek straightened his legs and sat back against his bed, leaning on it, legs stretched across the floor. Mandy looked at his position then shifted around so she was sitting on his thighs then leaned back on him, her knees relieved to be straight again. He put his hands on her hips then pulled her butt tighter against his groin. She jostled her hips as a vampish taunt then relaxed back on him. Derek reacted to the girl on his lap in the only way nature can. He started getting hard.

Derek kept face hair which was the current fashion for young men so when Mindy laid her head back on her brother’s shoulder, her cheek was being caressed by the soft hair of his nascent beard. She was enjoying the silence, the close intimacy, her mind was drifting pleasantly when he moved his hands from her hips to her breasts and cupped them, his fingers began to pinch and roll her nipples. His attention to her breasts brought her back to reality. Not only was he feeling her up, she could feel his cock against the junction of her thighs, Derek was growing stiff again. With a rush of shivers from nipples to clit Mandy realized she was ready to fuck. She turned her head to him and tickled his ear with her tongue tip then kissed his neck.

Neither Derek nor Mandy were inclined to start a long seduction of the other. He was primed, she was willing, so she lifted off his lap enough to let his erection rise to probe the entrance to her pussy. When he found the center of her sex Mandy sat back down on him, his passage into her made easy by his first ejaculation until he was fully sheathed by her hot welcoming cunt. Brother and sister again entered into a realm of sexual adventure they had never before imagined.

They had to keep quiet so as they mated they made an effort to keep silent. The only sounds in the room were the light slapping of his groin on her ass and Mandy’s efforts to keep her growing rapture from vocalizing. She was huffing rapidly through her nose, shaking her head in an effort to suppress the orgasmic song she wanted to sing. Derek was beginning to feel the weight of his sister so he urged her up to bend over the bed then stood behind her and impaled her as she lay face down. It took her brother another nine minutes to come to peak, in that interval Mandy had three climaxes, each growing more intense as they accumulated. When Derek lifted her off the bed by her hips and pulled her tighter against him she vaulted off a mountain of lust into a final free-fall of shakes and cramps. Mandy couldn’t hold on to the cries of ecstasy caused by the feeling of her brother pulsing into her. She yelped her pleasure until the echos of the climax receded to total limp bliss.

She was still face down, he was lying on her back, both panting for fresh cool air when the crack under his bedroom door lit up. Someone had turned on the hall light. Derek pulled his cock out of his sister in a rush of angst while she again folded to the floor. He scrambled into bed, grabbed his headphones and slapped them over his ears.

When their father opened the door Derek was twisting knobs on his desktop disc player, “What the hell kind of racket was that?”

Derek pulled an ear muff aside, “Huh, what?”

“That screeching, it sounded like a girl getting hurt.”

“Sorry dad, I didn’t have my headset plugged in when I hit the play button.”

Their father growled, “Goddamn noises these days isn’t any form of music. You should listen to Metallica or AC DC. Keep the racket down, your mother and I want to sleep.”

“Okay dad, quiet is the word.”

Left alone again Derek flopped a hand over the side of the bed and beckoned to his sister. She raised up enough her chin rested on the edge of the mattress, smiling from ear to ear, “AC DC, a bi-group?” Both began to snuffle quietly as they were overcome with the humor of the situation. Mandy slipped once again into her brother’s bed but this time to rest.

Derek’s eyes opened in the dark, he felt a warm pressure on his hip. Briefly disorientated his mind finally sorted out what he felt. Mandy was lying with him, her back was to him so it was her ass pressed against his side. The initial confusion cleared as he remembered what they had done earlier, gotten stoned then screwed twice. He began to smile then turned to face her, fitting his crotch against her ass. He held her hip and pulled her close, his prick stiffened quickly. When he was aroused enough Derek probed between his sister’s legs until he found her hole then pushed full length into her again. Mandy woke up to the feeling of her brother fucking her, she wasn’t hot and horny but the feel of his erection slipping in and out wasn’t unpleasant. She opened her legs slightly and let him take her at his own pace. He stayed with her for a few minutes then for the third time that night pumped Mandy full with cum. He pulled back from her, she rolled over and for the first time ever put her lips to his. It was a soft, tender kiss that conveyed contentment, not passion. She slipped naked from his bed back to her own, wondering if one of her brother’s sperm cells had found a target. She thought not but would know for sure in a few days.

---

She came home late and stoned. As she slowly maneuvered around the furniture she confessed to her brother, “Man Derek, I’m really fucked up. Patty and Gwen and me smoked some really good weed. I need a shower, good night.” He watched his sister weave through the room thinking she looked like she was having fun.

The TV volume was low to keep from waking his parents so he heard when Mandy took her shower. After about ten minutes the bathroom door opened and shut and Mandy came back into the front room. She was wearing a short pink microfiber robe with her hair wrapped in a towel, she smelled faintly of lilacs, “That felt good, what’s on TV?”

He checked out his sister’s sexy legs, the way the thin material of the robe molded to the crevice of her ass then answered “I’m watching a movie about some people lost on an island. There are five guys and two women, things are getting tense because all the guys want to screw the women but they won’t let any man fuck them.”

“Smart girls” Mandy said as she flopped down on one end of the sofa then stretched her legs the length of two cushions, a foot rested on her brother’s thigh. He sneaked a quick peek at her thighs but they were closed so the view wasn’t very interesting.

Mandy’s head rolled to the TV and she got absorbed in the back stabbing and conniving among the group of men trying to get laid by the women who were more focused on survival. He asked his sister, “Aren’t you going to bed, I thought you were tired?”

“Maybe later, I’m still enjoying myself.”

“You want to step outside and do another joint?”

She threw him a 1000 watt smile, “You have one?”

“Yeah, half a blunt, we can share.”

The siblings rose from the sofa then went out to stand in the front yard, it was after midnight so the neighborhood was quiet, deserted. Mandy and her brother smoked the roach dead, her high, which had been waning, surged to lift her to the clouds again, she was enjoying the second buzz of the night. She and her brother briefly bantered about how she was dressed, that the robe would allow a cool breeze to cool her legs, and other parts. His sister stepped her feet apart then commented, “Yeah, sometimes I need to cool it down.”

He commented on her two friends, “Too bad Patty and Gwen aren’t here, we could all get stoned.”

“Well maybe next time we’ll get you good and fucking bombed.”

“The fucking part sounds good, those two are hot.”

“God you ass, they’re my friends, stay away, I want them to like me.”

They returned to the front room and turned their attention back to the TV to see what kind of shenanigans the gay guy was up too. Nobody knew he was gay except the women so they were kind of friendly with him which pissed off the other men, they thought he was getting screwed by one or both. Mandy again stretched her legs the length of the sofa, resting her right heel on Derek’s legs. Without thought or subterfuge the brother put his hand on his sister’s ankle and absentmindedly rubbed it while both were engrossed in the program.

The pot had relaxed the girl significantly but the touch of her brother’s fingers gently sliding on the skin of her foot relaxed Mandy even more. The fingertip caresses were so gentle that she bit by bit succumbed to the whisper soft massage. As her lower leg pleasantly tingled she lifted the left foot across his leg, she wanted him to treat that foot as he was the first. Still not thinking purposely about her he started to pay attention to both feet which caused Mandy to snuggle into a sofa pillow and slowly lose concentration on the movie.

He placed his right hand over her right foot then while rolling her toes between two fingers his left hand drifted up her leg where he was kneading the muscles of her calf. Mandy had used an after bath lotion so his hand was moving almost friction-less over her skin. Brother and sister were mostly intent on the movie but slowly both were becoming aware of what he was doing to her. He began to slide his hand up and down her lower leg, caressing the muscles gently. His sister reacted to the feel of his light touch, she sighed deeply then her focus shifted more from the movie to the warmth growing where his fingers roamed. She shifted her right leg slightly which caused her knees to separate, her inner thighs were exposed from knees to where the robe lay. The move offered him a view that was magnetic and provocative, the thin pink robe lay softly on her form, his heart picked up a beat as he looked where the material flowed over the mound of her sex to a wrinkle between her thighs. A fight between the gay guy and the big macho bastard was forgotten as he paid more attention to his sister and the feel of her skin under his fingers. She tried to focus on the action while he stroked even higher, above her knee as far as the hem of the cloth. After the gay kicked the shit out of the bigger man Mandy closed her eyes and reveled in the sensation of her brother feeling up her legs. She stretched and flexed her toes as a brief shiver rippled her thighs.

Emboldened by her acquiescence he turned his full attention to Mandy. The light strokes of his fingers became more firm as he pressed the palm of his hand on her. He began to slide his hand over the curve of her leg so that it was moving back and forth on her silken skin, his fingertips caressed the underside of her leg then would slide back up when he rocked it back. She shivered again. The movie lost her interest as she concentrated on the deliciously erotic feelings her brother was causing, their kinship quickly became a non issue as she enjoyed his caresses. Mandy stirred enough to reach over her head and click off the table lamp at the end of the sofa. The only light in the room came from the TV which was enough to see her breasts which became half exposed when the soft cloth slipped open to a broad V as she moved. Her nipples were still hidden but the firm mounds of flesh attracted his gaze.

The brother adjusted quickly to the dim light by becoming more adventurous. He abandoned her toes to bring that hand to Mandy’s thighs and started massaging her muscles with both. Caught up in the soothing rub down Mandy shifted once again, giving her brother even more leg exposure. He looked up the length of her legs to see the end of the robe lay across her upper thighs, he could see the split of her body. Mandy was clean shaven, she had no pubic hair. Up to this point he had been fairly casual about fondling his sister but the position of her legs, the view of her pussy and her acceptance of his caresses forged his prick into a steel ram. It grew long and hard in his jeans, cramping as it outgrew the space it was in. He shifted his ass to get more comfortable then returned his attention to the sexy young female.

It took only a short minute more before he had eased up her leg until the side of his hand was smoothing on the soft succulent folds of her sex. Mandy raised her arms and laid them on the sofa arm with her fingers laced together over the towel covering her hair, she pulled a knee up offering more space for him so he pressed his luck and her sex. As his hand moved up and down her crack it was getting wet from the fluids she was seeping. There was no longer doubt in his mind she was turned on and enjoying what he was doing. He twisted around until he could bring both hands into play between her legs then with one he cupped her cunt and the other rested on her pelvis. He pressed two fingers into his sister’s wet warm hole while he sought her clit with the thumb of the other hand.

Mandy arched her back and gasped a sharp breath. Her eyes were closed but her body was in motion. She was reveling in the sensations radiating through her from the center of her crescendoing lust. His fingers were long and the tips of them were pressuring her g-spot and the thumb on her clit was driving her up a mountain of pleasure toward a rapturous peak.

Mandy pulled a leg off her brother’s lap then dropped her foot to the floor which caused the junction of her thighs to widen allowing him more room to fondle her. She was beginning to spasm, sharp jolts of sexual charges were shocking her repeatedly causing her to yip short bursts of ecstasy. She grabbed a sofa pillow at his side then moved it over her face. It would not be a good family gathering if she woke their parents. She wrapped her arms over the pillow and continued to bark her pleasure.

He fingered his sister for another minute or so until she arched high off the cushion, his fingers drove into her as far as he could then Mandy’s ass started to shake. The position of her arms caused the robe to open more so her stiff nipples peeked at him as she vibrated. The pillow muffled her climatic outburst as her cunt began to drip her orgasm. His fingers and hand were covered with her discharge when she loosened enough to relax back to the sofa. Mandy moved the pillow from her face and stared up at him with shock and awe. She was speechless; she had nothing to say that would convey the mixed feelings she was experiencing. She just had a quick strong orgasm which was great but he who caused it was her own fucking brother! She sat up on the sofa, pulled her gown closed then put a hand on his cheek. Mandy couldn’t decide if she should slap the crap out of him or give him a kiss. She opted for a hand stroke on his face then left for her room. She wasn’t aware of or even thought that Derek could be turned on, that his balls felt like smoldering fireplace coals.

He was frustrated as he watched her leave. He was damn near crippled in the crotch and his sister acted as if she didn’t care. He put his fingers to his nose for the scent of her then licked her fluids from them; his cock convulsed and he came in his pants.

The short intense interlude wasn’t mentioned by either and Derek eventually stopped being pissed at his sister for the mess in his pants that night. At first he was irate that she didn’t take care of him after he fingered her to a climax but within a couple of days he viewed her normally again. As for Mandy, she remembered the night vividly but wasn’t keen on repeating an erotic encounter with her own sibling. For sure it felt good at the time but she wasn’t planning on a replay, it would be too weird.

Their parents were attending a performance of Phantom of the Opera when Derek came home from his part time job. It was Friday night and he had plans to hang with some friends but when he came into the house he heard the delightful peal of feminine laughter from his sister’s room. He tapped lightly on the partially open door then stuck his head in, “Hey, who’s here?”

Mandy jumped at the sound of his voice, spun around to face him just as two more girls looked at him. Patty and Gwen. Wet dreams for sure. The sight of the girls sent his nuts on an immediate flight of fantasy, he would fuck either of them, both of them, in a heartbeat. After a short wary stare at her brother Mandy relaxed, “Fuck Derek, you sounded like dad. I just pulled this out of my closet and thought he would see it.” She held up a small black zipped ear bud case.

“What’s that?”

“Pot, we’re going to the back yard to smoke some.”

Patty spoke up “You want to come with us?”

Mandy started to protest but quickly closed her mouth, she didn’t really want to toke up with her brother just then but she couldn’t rescind Patty’s invitation. Derek answered “Sure, I have to change from my grubby work clothes, I’ll be right out.”

They sat on the lawn, the four of them in a circle facing each other, legs crossed at the ankles so their knees were touching the knee of someone on each side of them. Derek was sitting between Patty and Gwen, directly across from his sister. The small open spot of grass in the middle of the circle was littered with a baggie of weed, a brass pipe and four cans of Arizona Tea. Gwen and Mandy were wearing skirts so as the girls talked and laughed Derek was getting some excellent up-skirt views, the two were either unaware they were flashing panties or they didn’t care. Patty was wearing loose legged summer shorts so she too was giving him an occasional glimpse of black lacy crotch cover. As the four got stoned his prick began the metamorphosis to an erection.

Derek knew for sure Patty was eyeballing the swelling in his pants. He would catch her checking him out, she would lock onto his eyes and the small smile on her lips would linger for him. Gwen didn’t seem to be interested but Mandy kept watching the unspoken interaction between her brother and Patty. She could tell they would be fucking their asses off if she and Gwen were somewhere else, it was kind of a turn on watching the non-verbals between the two. She thought briefly of getting Gwen to go somewhere with her so Derek and Patty could have some time alone but it was a fleeting thought, it really wasn’t her problem, he could jack off later if the pressure got too much.

The two friends stayed about an hour then had to leave. Patty couldn’t resist, she gave Derek a quick peck on the lips and a whispered promise. After the goodbyes Derek and Mandy went their separate ways, Derek to watch TV, Mandy to her room. Derek was aroused and felt thwarted but didn’t want to take care of his problem alone. He laid on the floor in front of the TV and fantasized about Patty, his cock remained semi-hard.

He heard when Mandy took up her guitar and began to practice an Adele song. She wasn’t too bad, a bit off tempo and she kept backing up to where she lost the rhythm. The bedroom door muted her voice and the music so he went back to watch and listen while she practiced. He opened her door and stuck his head in, Mandy looked up, smiled an invite then went back to strumming. She was sitting on the end of her bed cross legged wearing a loose light gray top open across the neck, her left shoulder was bare, he could see no bra straps. The top covered her to her waist and she wasn’t wearing anything but a pair of blue and white striped Liz Claiborne briefs below that. Since she didn’t tell him to go away he stepped to her bed then sat on it with his back against the headboard. Mandy glanced up at him unconcerned about her state of dress, “I can’t get the notes right.”

“Sounds good to me, you have a good voice.”

“Yeah, you’re stoned, what do you know?”

Derek laughed lightly, “Maybe if you weren’t stoned your fingers would work right” he teased.

His sister smiled, “Maybe I need more, go get your stash, we’ll blow the smoke out the window.” Five minutes later the siblings were sitting on the floor at Mandy’s window sash passing Derek’s mini bong back and forth. “I saw Patty ogling you in the yard, that girl could get instant hot for you.”

“Too bad I couldn’t have gotten her alone for a few minutes.”

“A few minutes? Are you one of those get on, get off, get out kind of assholes?”

“Shit! I can keep it up for hours, girls beg me to stop after I fuck them crazy with a dozen orgasms.”

His sister chuckled, “How typical. You’re the best lay a girl could ever get. You must have a great sex life when you’re bragging to your friends.”

He poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and squirm, “I don’t have to brag to my friends, their sisters and girlfriends do it for me.”

“Ha Ha!,” she laughed out loud, “Man, you got some fucking ego, what the hell are you hiding in your shorts? A magic fucking wand, a hot steel ninja sex sword or something?” She got up and returned to her bed, picked up her guitar and started strumming again. “My brother has a magic wand, he waves it ‘round for women. When they don’t fall over and scream ‘fuck me!’, to the drain his clones go aswimmin.” Mandy giggled at her own cleverness, “What do you think bro, a number one hit?”

He didn’t comment on her impromptu lyrics but as he joined her on the bed said, “You’re pubes are sticking out around your leg holes.” She looked down at her crotch then with a finger pulled the panties over to cover the short dark hairs peeking out.

After she did both sides she looked up, “Better now?” She didn’t seem embarrassed at all for the sparse pubes or how she hid them again.

She was fingering the strings slowly, causing random plinks and hums as they talked. The conversation got less personal but the cyclops eye at the end of Derek’s prick could see through cotton so it was watching Mandy’s pussy. The longer Derek sat across from his sister the firmer his prick got then after maybe 15 minutes he was again sporting a solid erection. Mandy looked into his lap, “Jeeze, Derek, you got a boner again?”

He reached down and adjusted his erection so it wasn’t cramped sideways which caused a big tent in his pants. Mandy watched then offered, “That must hurt all bent up like that, take your pants off.”

Relieved that he had her permission to free the beast he got to his knees, opened his button and fly then fell back and pulled his Levis down his legs. Mandy grabbed the cuffs and helped him pull them off then threw them to the floor. Derek sat back up, dressed just as she was, shirt and briefs only. “God, that feels better” he sighed.

Mandy started to giggle, “What the hell would mom and dad say if they walked in right now? You and me in our underwear and you with a big damn hard-on. I bet their eyes would pop right out like a cartoon.”

Brother and sister bantered and laughed lightly about their state of dress and the condition of his prick then Derek got bold enough to pull it through the pee hole of his shorts. He sat with his knees wide, his erection straining and bobbing in open air. Mandy didn’t seem overly concerned as her brother exposed himself, she watched with amusement while he adjusted his hard prick then appraised, “Not bad, I’ve seen smaller.” Since his balls were still covered she added, “Do you have any nuts hiding in there?”

Her brother grinned largely, reached under his hard prick then scooped his nads and pulled them through the hole too. His entire package was protruding from the opening of his shorts for his sister’s inspection. Once he was settled with his organs in full view he told Mandy, “You too, pull your crotch to the side so he can check you out.”

Unconcerned with kinship or impropriety Mandy did as he requested. She pulled the thin band of cloth away from her pussy so as she sat facing him her cunt was winking at his cock. He noted out loud, “You need to shave again, last time you didn’t have stubble.”

That was the first time either had mentioned the episode on the sofa but she didn’t flinch, “Yeah, I need to, it kind of itches.”

“Want me to do it for you?” The question was a jest but his cock didn’t think so, it swelled even further as the idea floated through his mind.

Mandy stared at her brother for a few long moments, “Are you serious?” She laid the guitar aside then went to her knees facing him, she put her hands on his thighs leaned forward and challenged “What if you cut me?”

“I’ll do the mom thing, you know, kiss it and make it feel better.”

“Hah!” she exclaimed sharply, “I’d never let mom kiss it.”

“Yeah? Well I’m not mom.”

Mandy smiled, her pot clouded mind gave her permission to let her brother trim her cunt hair so she said “Come on, lets do it.” As she voiced her consent her tummy fluttered with butterflies.

Surprised that she had said yes he asked “Now?”

“Well yeah, better now because I’m in the mood, 20 minutes from now I might not be.” They scrambled off the bed and dashed as a pair of carefree seven year olds to her adjoining bathroom. His stiff cock was bouncing as they ran.

She turned to face him while he filled the bathroom sink with warm water. He pulled out her razor and the lotion enhanced gel then asked “Ready?” She looked at him with smiling eyes and nodded. Derek pinched the sides of her panties then pulled them off her hips. When they were at her ankles she stepped out of them, her face was kind of red, his cock thumped in sync with his thudding heart.

Mandy stepped back and sat on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs wide, she was completely exposed for her brother. He’d been screwing girls for a couple of years so he wasn’t seeing anything new but looking at his sister’s pussy caused his nuts to start boiling. The dark hair over and around her crack was just a shadow but long enough to be itchy. He looked once more into her eyes and saw determination “Okay, shave me” she offered as a whisper.

He filled his left hand with shave gel then with shaky hesitation daubed a bit on her pubis, just over the top of her pussy. With two finger tips he gingerly smoothed the creme over the triangle patch of stubble. Mandy was shifting nervously, her legs moving, “Quit moving around, hold still” he cautioned her. Derek put the blades of her razor against her skin and lightly stroked away the hair on her lower belly. It didn’t take long to shave the open expanse of her body but the sides of her lady lips and the insides of her thighs were also hairy. He rinsed the blades then “Spread your legs, I can’t do anything like that.” Mandy leaned back, slid her butt forward then spread her legs even wider across the toilet seat. Her pussy was so far open he could see the pink hole into her body. Her brother’s balls were aching.

Derek smeared shave gel over his hand again then pressed it to her pussy. Mandy jerked away from the first touch but rolled her butt forward again while he rubbed the stuff over and to the sides of her slit. He noticed the insides of her right thigh vibrate briefly as he took the razor and very carefully began to shave his sister’s sex, light smooths strokes took the short hairs off evenly. He got as much as he could but her position didn’t let him get it all from her legs. “Stand up, I have to do the inside of your thighs” he directed.

Mandy got off the toilet and put one foot on the lid “This is how I do it” she told him. He spread more creme on her body then went at the rest of the hair. Derek cleaned her pussy and thigh on one side then tapped on her foot. She changed feet on the stool giving him access to the other side. His cock and balls were begging for mercy.

When Derek was done doing the most intimate act he could ever think of doing with his sister he was emboldened enough to feel the entire area that he had shaved, feeling for any missed stubble. He rubbed and felt her body slowly, on purpose because he knew he might never have this chance again. Mandy let her brother play around her slit for a few seconds, a reward maybe for his service, then stepped back, “You have to rinse the gel off, get a washcloth.” He looked into her eyes and saw something familiar, it was the same look Patty had given him earlier. She looked hot and horny. Derek wasn’t expecting to see sex in Mandy’s eyes when she said, “After that do my legs, they are getting hairy too.”

Derek soaked a hand cloth with warm water then went back to his sister. He wiped the shaving residue off Mandy’s stomach then pressed the warm cloth over her pussy and slowly massaged her clean. Mandy grunted “uh” and he saw her legs shake again. The next few minutes were spent spreading gel on his sister’s lower legs and stroking them with the razor; when he was done her legs and body were as clean and soft as newborn skin. She stood still while he rinsed her legs with the damp cloth. Derek knew without a doubt he would be hacking his meat as soon as he got away from her. When all was done and the razor lying idle in the sink Derek asked Mandy, “Is that okay?” She didn’t respond but picked up a bottle of body lotion and handed it to him. Not needing to be told why Derek spilled a dollop in his hand then rubbed the scented oil over the areas he had just shaved. Mandy’s eyes were closed and her lips were compressed as he gently applied the soothing lotion.

After he was done she made no comment but grabbed his hand and led him to his room. She towed him to the bed then pushed him to his back. She reached into his shorts then stunned her brother by bending over his lap and putting her mouth over the end of his swollen cock. Derek was struck dumb as his sister gave him head; Mandy was overcome with a need to give her brother a job, she was as hot and needy as the night on the sofa only this time she was ready to please him. She succumbed to the urge, she succumbed to the desire, she succumbed to the lust that had been slowly building since she watched Patty flirting with Derek.

Lifting off Derek long enough to crawl up onto the bed with him she laid between his legs then bent his erection to her and again covered him with her mouth. Her lips were working, her tongue stroking, his cock was swelling. Mandy looked up at him over his stomach and murmured “It’s okay” then cupped his nuts in a hand while forming a vacuum on him. Derek’s cock launched it’s payload with a rumble from his nuts and fire in his loins. His sister pulled up slightly allowing room for him to cum, filling her mouth until her tongue was awash in semen. When his cock quit pulsing she lifted off him then let his discharge dribble from her pursed lips to his stomach. The final taste of cum slid down her throat as she gave her brother another 1000 watt smile. “Like that” she teased?

He may have just blown his nuts open but he was still boiling with desire. He sat up and pushed her to her back beside him, his cock refused to wilt so Mandy expected him to climb over and fuck her. That wasn’t something she planned but at that moment she wouldn’t object. But his goal wasn’t to fuck her, he had a different intimacy in mind. Derek rolled over her thigh, his face positioned over the fresh shaven cunt, he licked her pussy from ass to top then formed a lip lock on her clit and began to arouse his sister with his mouth. He slid his hands under her ass then held her while he licked and lapped her sex. She arched her back, slapped a hand to the back of her brother’s head while the forces of nature built rapidly in her womb. Mandy cried out loudly once then covered her mouth with the second hand while her body quaked with a strong climax. Her brother had just reciprocated for the blow job.

They lay facing each other on Derek’s bed talking quietly. Even though they were naked below the waist she still wore the loose gray top, him his shirt as they relaxed in the afterglow of the oral sex. They were both coming off the marijuana high as well as the sexual high. Even as they became more rational, more aware of what they had done neither was inclined to hurry away from the other in shame or embarrassment. Derek reached between his sister’s legs and stroked her skin with two fingers. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Just making sure I didn’t miss any, you don’t want to start itching right away do you?”

Mandy replied with a grin, “You did good, I won’t itch for a week at least.”

Boldly he asked, “What about the other stuff, how did I do?”

His sister’s eyes softened as she put fingers around his soft cock, “Can you get hard again?”

“Why, you going to suck me some more?”

“No, let’s fuck” she proposed boldly. In seconds his flaccid prick became a sex toy for his sister.

Her brother glanced quickly at the bedside clock, “Mom and dad might be home soon” he warned.

Mandy sat up, pulled her shirt over her head, “Then we better hurry,” the shirt was tossed to the floor then she fell back down, her tits jiggled pleasantly as she moved.

Derek shed his shirt in a second then flopped to his back next to Mandy. She rose up then straddled his lap and centered her cunt over his proud standing erection. He held it still while she lowered herself onto him until her ass pressed on his hand. He moved the hand then Mandy settled down, leaned over and pinned her brother’s arms to the bed and began to roll her hips, sliding on the hard hot prick in her.

She was staring into his eyes, holding them prisoner as they coupled, pure carnal desire flowed between the two, the heat they were generating was beginning to make them sweat. Mandy’s natural juices were flowing around and down her brother’s prick, his pubic hair was soaked, his balls covered with her lust. After a few minutes of letting his sister fuck him Derek urged her off and to her back. He lifted her legs straight up by her ankles then entered her again with her heels resting on his shoulders. Derek wrapped his arms around her legs to hold her in place then fucked her zealously. Their bodies were slapping together, she was moaning, he was groaning when she began to vibrate. Mandy took a deep gasping breath then expelled it as a wavering wail of rapture while her cunt muscles began to massage her brother’s hard-on. Derek couldn’t hold back, he convulsed then as she cramped he came deep into her womb in a series of ball draining surges.

They were panting side by side on their backs moments after the intense orgasms when they heard their parents talking, they were in the front room! Mandy bolted upright, her eyes wide with fear, Derek rolled to his stomach and cringed in panic. There was no time to run to her room and they would never be able to explain away lying naked together if caught so Mandy threw herself off the bed to the floor out of sight. Derek scrambled to hide her shirt and panties then cover himself with a blanket. He had just mashed a pillow with his head when the bedroom door opened. “Derek? You still awake?” his mother asked quietly.

“Huh, oh, yeah mom, I just went to bed.”

“Where is your sister, she isn’t in her room?”

“She was with Patty and Gwen earlier, maybe she left somewhere with them.”

“Okay, good night dear, I love you.”

“Love you too mom.” The door eased closed again.

It was a full 30 seconds before Mandy peeked over the edge of the bed at the door, “Did they go to bed?” she whispered.

“I think so, come up, you can probably go back now.”

Mandy eased cautiously up to the bed then lifted the blanket and slipped in beside her brother, “Not yet, they might still be walking around.” When she settled in her legs were rubbing against Derek’s, she put a hand on his chest. “I’m going to stay here for a while.”

Since his sister was lying close, Derek rolled to face her, he pressed his groin against the junction of her thighs then put an arm around her waist, “You can stay here all night if you want.”

She didn’t respond to the statement but asked “Did you cum in me?”

“Uh, yeah, you didn’t stop me so I did it. Are you okay?”

“I don’t know, I think so.” She didn’t feel as concerned as she thought she should that her brother just turned loose a few million sperm cells in her. “It’s too late to say no and I won’t worry right now, I’ll do that if I don’t start on time.” They fell quiet, looking at each other, each trying to evaluate how they felt about what they had done, how to deal with their incest; how to behave as brother and sister again.

After a few moments of quiet reflection it was Derek who suggested they smoke another bowl. “Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Well, if you want to sleep I guess we don’t need to.”

“Hey, I didn’t say no.” she grinned.

The pair got out of bed and went to the floor next to his window, the night was warm so they didn’t feel the need to don any clothing or robes. While she packed the pipe he opened the window then brother and sister lit up again.

The conversation was quiet, causal as they drifted on a cloud. They weren’t being suggestive, teasing or hinting for another sexual encounter, they were siblings enjoying a non combative sibling moment. Some fifteen minutes after sitting at the window Mandy said she was uncomfortable, her legs were getting sore from sitting on folded knees. As she lifted up Derek straightened his legs and sat back against his bed, leaning on it, legs stretched across the floor. Mandy looked at his position then shifted around so she was sitting on his thighs then leaned back on him, her knees relieved to be straight again. He put his hands on her hips then pulled her butt tighter against his groin. She jostled her hips as a vampish taunt then relaxed back on him. Derek reacted to the girl on his lap in the only way nature can. He started getting hard.

Derek kept face hair which was the current fashion for young men so when Mindy laid her head back on her brother’s shoulder, her cheek was being caressed by the soft hair of his nascent beard. She was enjoying the silence, the close intimacy, her mind was drifting pleasantly when he moved his hands from her hips to her breasts and cupped them, his fingers began to pinch and roll her nipples. His attention to her breasts brought her back to reality. Not only was he feeling her up, she could feel his cock against the junction of her thighs, Derek was growing stiff again. With a rush of shivers from nipples to clit Mandy realized she was ready to fuck. She turned her head to him and tickled his ear with her tongue tip then kissed his neck.

Neither Derek nor Mandy were inclined to start a long seduction of the other. He was primed, she was willing, so she lifted off his lap enough to let his erection rise to probe the entrance to her pussy. When he found the center of her sex Mandy sat back down on him, his passage into her made easy by his first ejaculation until he was fully sheathed by her hot welcoming cunt. Brother and sister again entered into a realm of sexual adventure they had never before imagined.

They had to keep quiet so as they mated they made an effort to keep silent. The only sounds in the room were the light slapping of his groin on her ass and Mandy’s efforts to keep her growing rapture from vocalizing. She was huffing rapidly through her nose, shaking her head in an effort to suppress the orgasmic song she wanted to sing. Derek was beginning to feel the weight of his sister so he urged her up to bend over the bed then stood behind her and impaled her as she lay face down. It took her brother another nine minutes to come to peak, in that interval Mandy had three climaxes, each growing more intense as they accumulated. When Derek lifted her off the bed by her hips and pulled her tighter against him she vaulted off a mountain of lust into a final free-fall of shakes and cramps. Mandy couldn’t hold on to the cries of ecstasy caused by the feeling of her brother pulsing into her. She yelped her pleasure until the echos of the climax receded to total limp bliss.

She was still face down, he was lying on her back, both panting for fresh cool air when the crack under his bedroom door lit up. Someone had turned on the hall light. Derek pulled his cock out of his sister in a rush of angst while she again folded to the floor. He scrambled into bed, grabbed his headphones and slapped them over his ears.

When their father opened the door Derek was twisting knobs on his desktop disc player, “What the hell kind of racket was that?”

Derek pulled an ear muff aside, “Huh, what?”

“That screeching, it sounded like a girl getting hurt.”

“Sorry dad, I didn’t have my headset plugged in when I hit the play button.”

Their father growled, “Goddamn noises these days isn’t any form of music. You should listen to Metallica or AC DC. Keep the racket down, your mother and I want to sleep.”

“Okay dad, quiet is the word.”

Left alone again Derek flopped a hand over the side of the bed and beckoned to his sister. She raised up enough her chin rested on the edge of the mattress, smiling from ear to ear, “AC DC, a bi-group?” Both began to snuffle quietly as they were overcome with the humor of the situation. Mandy slipped once again into her brother’s bed but this time to rest.

Derek’s eyes opened in the dark, he felt a warm pressure on his hip. Briefly disorientated his mind finally sorted out what he felt. Mandy was lying with him, her back was to him so it was her ass pressed against his side. The initial confusion cleared as he remembered what they had done earlier, gotten stoned then screwed twice. He began to smile then turned to face her, fitting his crotch against her ass. He held her hip and pulled her close, his prick stiffened quickly. When he was aroused enough Derek probed between his sister’s legs until he found her hole then pushed full length into her again. Mandy woke up to the feeling of her brother fucking her, she wasn’t hot and horny but the feel of his erection slipping in and out wasn’t unpleasant. She opened her legs slightly and let him take her at his own pace. He stayed with her for a few minutes then for the third time that night pumped Mandy full with cum. He pulled back from her, she rolled over and for the first time ever put her lips to his. It was a soft, tender kiss that conveyed contentment, not passion. She slipped naked from his bed back to her own, wondering if one of her brother’s sperm cells had found a target. She thought not but would know for sure in a few days.

---

She came home late and stoned. As she slowly maneuvered around the furniture she confessed to her brother, “Man Derek, I’m really fucked up. Patty and Gwen and me smoked some really good weed. I need a shower, good night.” He watched his sister weave through the room thinking she looked like she was having fun.

The TV volume was low to keep from waking his parents so he heard when Mandy took her shower. After about ten minutes the bathroom door opened and shut and Mandy came back into the front room. She was wearing a short pink microfiber robe with her hair wrapped in a towel, she smelled faintly of lilacs, “That felt good, what’s on TV?”

He checked out his sister’s sexy legs, the way the thin material of the robe molded to the crevice of her ass then answered “I’m watching a movie about some people lost on an island. There are five guys and two women, things are getting tense because all the guys want to screw the women but they won’t let any man fuck them.”

“Smart girls” Mandy said as she flopped down on one end of the sofa then stretched her legs the length of two cushions, a foot rested on her brother’s thigh. He sneaked a quick peek at her thighs but they were closed so the view wasn’t very interesting.

Mandy’s head rolled to the TV and she got absorbed in the back stabbing and conniving among the group of men trying to get laid by the women who were more focused on survival. He asked his sister, “Aren’t you going to bed, I thought you were tired?”

“Maybe later, I’m still enjoying myself.”

“You want to step outside and do another joint?”

She threw him a 1000 watt smile, “You have one?”

“Yeah, half a blunt, we can share.”

The siblings rose from the sofa then went out to stand in the front yard, it was after midnight so the neighborhood was quiet, deserted. Mandy and her brother smoked the roach dead, her high, which had been waning, surged to lift her to the clouds again, she was enjoying the second buzz of the night. She and her brother briefly bantered about how she was dressed, that the robe would allow a cool breeze to cool her legs, and other parts. His sister stepped her feet apart then commented, “Yeah, sometimes I need to cool it down.”

He commented on her two friends, “Too bad Patty and Gwen aren’t here, we could all get stoned.”

“Well maybe next time we’ll get you good and fucking bombed.”

“The fucking part sounds good, those two are hot.”

“God you ass, they’re my friends, stay away, I want them to like me.”

They returned to the front room and turned their attention back to the TV to see what kind of shenanigans the gay guy was up too. Nobody knew he was gay except the women so they were kind of friendly with him which pissed off the other men, they thought he was getting screwed by one or both. Mandy again stretched her legs the length of the sofa, resting her right heel on Derek’s legs. Without thought or subterfuge the brother put his hand on his sister’s ankle and absentmindedly rubbed it while both were engrossed in the program.

The pot had relaxed the girl significantly but the touch of her brother’s fingers gently sliding on the skin of her foot relaxed Mandy even more. The fingertip caresses were so gentle that she bit by bit succumbed to the whisper soft massage. As her lower leg pleasantly tingled she lifted the left foot across his leg, she wanted him to treat that foot as he was the first. Still not thinking purposely about her he started to pay attention to both feet which caused Mandy to snuggle into a sofa pillow and slowly lose concentration on the movie.

He placed his right hand over her right foot then while rolling her toes between two fingers his left hand drifted up her leg where he was kneading the muscles of her calf. Mandy had used an after bath lotion so his hand was moving almost friction-less over her skin. Brother and sister were mostly intent on the movie but slowly both were becoming aware of what he was doing to her. He began to slide his hand up and down her lower leg, caressing the muscles gently. His sister reacted to the feel of his light touch, she sighed deeply then her focus shifted more from the movie to the warmth growing where his fingers roamed. She shifted her right leg slightly which caused her knees to separate, her inner thighs were exposed from knees to where the robe lay. The move offered him a view that was magnetic and provocative, the thin pink robe lay softly on her form, his heart picked up a beat as he looked where the material flowed over the mound of her sex to a wrinkle between her thighs. A fight between the gay guy and the big macho bastard was forgotten as he paid more attention to his sister and the feel of her skin under his fingers. She tried to focus on the action while he stroked even higher, above her knee as far as the hem of the cloth. After the gay kicked the shit out of the bigger man Mandy closed her eyes and reveled in the sensation of her brother feeling up her legs. She stretched and flexed her toes as a brief shiver rippled her thighs.

Emboldened by her acquiescence he turned his full attention to Mandy. The light strokes of his fingers became more firm as he pressed the palm of his hand on her. He began to slide his hand over the curve of her leg so that it was moving back and forth on her silken skin, his fingertips caressed the underside of her leg then would slide back up when he rocked it back. She shivered again. The movie lost her interest as she concentrated on the deliciously erotic feelings her brother was causing, their kinship quickly became a non issue as she enjoyed his caresses. Mandy stirred enough to reach over her head and click off the table lamp at the end of the sofa. The only light in the room came from the TV which was enough to see her breasts which became half exposed when the soft cloth slipped open to a broad V as she moved. Her nipples were still hidden but the firm mounds of flesh attracted his gaze.

The brother adjusted quickly to the dim light by becoming more adventurous. He abandoned her toes to bring that hand to Mandy’s thighs and started massaging her muscles with both. Caught up in the soothing rub down Mandy shifted once again, giving her brother even more leg exposure. He looked up the length of her legs to see the end of the robe lay across her upper thighs, he could see the split of her body. Mandy was clean shaven, she had no pubic hair. Up to this point he had been fairly casual about fondling his sister but the position of her legs, the view of her pussy and her acceptance of his caresses forged his prick into a steel ram. It grew long and hard in his jeans, cramping as it outgrew the space it was in. He shifted his ass to get more comfortable then returned his attention to the sexy young female.

It took only a short minute more before he had eased up her leg until the side of his hand was smoothing on the soft succulent folds of her sex. Mandy raised her arms and laid them on the sofa arm with her fingers laced together over the towel covering her hair, she pulled a knee up offering more space for him so he pressed his luck and her sex. As his hand moved up and down her crack it was getting wet from the fluids she was seeping. There was no longer doubt in his mind she was turned on and enjoying what he was doing. He twisted around until he could bring both hands into play between her legs then with one he cupped her cunt and the other rested on her pelvis. He pressed two fingers into his sister’s wet warm hole while he sought her clit with the thumb of the other hand.

Mandy arched her back and gasped a sharp breath. Her eyes were closed but her body was in motion. She was reveling in the sensations radiating through her from the center of her crescendoing lust. His fingers were long and the tips of them were pressuring her g-spot and the thumb on her clit was driving her up a mountain of pleasure toward a rapturous peak.

Mandy pulled a leg off her brother’s lap then dropped her foot to the floor which caused the junction of her thighs to widen allowing him more room to fondle her. She was beginning to spasm, sharp jolts of sexual charges were shocking her repeatedly causing her to yip short bursts of ecstasy. She grabbed a sofa pillow at his side then moved it over her face. It would not be a good family gathering if she woke their parents. She wrapped her arms over the pillow and continued to bark her pleasure.

He fingered his sister for another minute or so until she arched high off the cushion, his fingers drove into her as far as he could then Mandy’s ass started to shake. The position of her arms caused the robe to open more so her stiff nipples peeked at him as she vibrated. The pillow muffled her climatic outburst as her cunt began to drip her orgasm. His fingers and hand were covered with her discharge when she loosened enough to relax back to the sofa. Mandy moved the pillow from her face and stared up at him with shock and awe. She was speechless; she had nothing to say that would convey the mixed feelings she was experiencing. She just had a quick strong orgasm which was great but he who caused it was her own fucking brother! She sat up on the sofa, pulled her gown closed then put a hand on his cheek. Mandy couldn’t decide if she should slap the crap out of him or give him a kiss. She opted for a hand stroke on his face then left for her room. She wasn’t aware of or even thought that Derek could be turned on, that his balls felt like smoldering fireplace coals.

He was frustrated as he watched her leave. He was damn near crippled in the crotch and his sister acted as if she didn’t care. He put his fingers to his nose for the scent of her then licked her fluids from them; his cock convulsed and he came in his pants.

The short intense interlude wasn’t mentioned by either and Derek eventually stopped being pissed at his sister for the mess in his pants that night. At first he was irate that she didn’t take care of him after he fingered her to a climax but within a couple of days he viewed her normally again. As for Mandy, she remembered the night vividly but wasn’t keen on repeating an erotic encounter with her own sibling. For sure it felt good at the time but she wasn’t planning on a replay, it would be too weird.

Their parents were attending a performance of Phantom of the Opera when Derek came home from his part time job. It was Friday night and he had plans to hang with some friends but when he came into the house he heard the delightful peal of feminine laughter from his sister’s room. He tapped lightly on the partially open door then stuck his head in, “Hey, who’s here?”

Mandy jumped at the sound of his voice, spun around to face him just as two more girls looked at him. Patty and Gwen. Wet dreams for sure. The sight of the girls sent his nuts on an immediate flight of fantasy, he would fuck either of them, both of them, in a heartbeat. After a short wary stare at her brother Mandy relaxed, “Fuck Derek, you sounded like dad. I just pulled this out of my closet and thought he would see it.” She held up a small black zipped ear bud case.

“What’s that?”

“Pot, we’re going to the back yard to smoke some.”

Patty spoke up “You want to come with us?”

Mandy started to protest but quickly closed her mouth, she didn’t really want to toke up with her brother just then but she couldn’t rescind Patty’s invitation. Derek answered “Sure, I have to change from my grubby work clothes, I’ll be right out.”

They sat on the lawn, the four of them in a circle facing each other, legs crossed at the ankles so their knees were touching the knee of someone on each side of them. Derek was sitting between Patty and Gwen, directly across from his sister. The small open spot of grass in the middle of the circle was littered with a baggie of weed, a brass pipe and four cans of Arizona Tea. Gwen and Mandy were wearing skirts so as the girls talked and laughed Derek was getting some excellent up-skirt views, the two were either unaware they were flashing panties or they didn’t care. Patty was wearing loose legged summer shorts so she too was giving him an occasional glimpse of black lacy crotch cover. As the four got stoned his prick began the metamorphosis to an erection.

Derek knew for sure Patty was eyeballing the swelling in his pants. He would catch her checking him out, she would lock onto his eyes and the small smile on her lips would linger for him. Gwen didn’t seem to be interested but Mandy kept watching the unspoken interaction between her brother and Patty. She could tell they would be fucking their asses off if she and Gwen were somewhere else, it was kind of a turn on watching the non-verbals between the two. She thought briefly of getting Gwen to go somewhere with her so Derek and Patty could have some time alone but it was a fleeting thought, it really wasn’t her problem, he could jack off later if the pressure got too much.

The two friends stayed about an hour then had to leave. Patty couldn’t resist, she gave Derek a quick peck on the lips and a whispered promise. After the goodbyes Derek and Mandy went their separate ways, Derek to watch TV, Mandy to her room. Derek was aroused and felt thwarted but didn’t want to take care of his problem alone. He laid on the floor in front of the TV and fantasized about Patty, his cock remained semi-hard.

He heard when Mandy took up her guitar and began to practice an Adele song. She wasn’t too bad, a bit off tempo and she kept backing up to where she lost the rhythm. The bedroom door muted her voice and the music so he went back to watch and listen while she practiced. He opened her door and stuck his head in, Mandy looked up, smiled an invite then went back to strumming. She was sitting on the end of her bed cross legged wearing a loose light gray top open across the neck, her left shoulder was bare, he could see no bra straps. The top covered her to her waist and she wasn’t wearing anything but a pair of blue and white striped Liz Claiborne briefs below that. Since she didn’t tell him to go away he stepped to her bed then sat on it with his back against the headboard. Mandy glanced up at him unconcerned about her state of dress, “I can’t get the notes right.”

“Sounds good to me, you have a good voice.”

“Yeah, you’re stoned, what do you know?”

Derek laughed lightly, “Maybe if you weren’t stoned your fingers would work right” he teased.

His sister smiled, “Maybe I need more, go get your stash, we’ll blow the smoke out the window.” Five minutes later the siblings were sitting on the floor at Mandy’s window sash passing Derek’s mini bong back and forth. “I saw Patty ogling you in the yard, that girl could get instant hot for you.”

“Too bad I couldn’t have gotten her alone for a few minutes.”

“A few minutes? Are you one of those get on, get off, get out kind of assholes?”

“Shit! I can keep it up for hours, girls beg me to stop after I fuck them crazy with a dozen orgasms.”

His sister chuckled, “How typical. You’re the best lay a girl could ever get. You must have a great sex life when you’re bragging to your friends.”

He poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and squirm, “I don’t have to brag to my friends, their sisters and girlfriends do it for me.”

“Ha Ha!,” she laughed out loud, “Man, you got some fucking ego, what the hell are you hiding in your shorts? A magic fucking wand, a hot steel ninja sex sword or something?” She got up and returned to her bed, picked up her guitar and started strumming again. “My brother has a magic wand, he waves it ‘round for women. When they don’t fall over and scream ‘fuck me!’, to the drain his clones go aswimmin.” Mandy giggled at her own cleverness, “What do you think bro, a number one hit?”

He didn’t comment on her impromptu lyrics but as he joined her on the bed said, “You’re pubes are sticking out around your leg holes.” She looked down at her crotch then with a finger pulled the panties over to cover the short dark hairs peeking out.

After she did both sides she looked up, “Better now?” She didn’t seem embarrassed at all for the sparse pubes or how she hid them again.

She was fingering the strings slowly, causing random plinks and hums as they talked. The conversation got less personal but the cyclops eye at the end of Derek’s prick could see through cotton so it was watching Mandy’s pussy. The longer Derek sat across from his sister the firmer his prick got then after maybe 15 minutes he was again sporting a solid erection. Mandy looked into his lap, “Jeeze, Derek, you got a boner again?”

He reached down and adjusted his erection so it wasn’t cramped sideways which caused a big tent in his pants. Mandy watched then offered, “That must hurt all bent up like that, take your pants off.”

Relieved that he had her permission to free the beast he got to his knees, opened his button and fly then fell back and pulled his Levis down his legs. Mandy grabbed the cuffs and helped him pull them off then threw them to the floor. Derek sat back up, dressed just as she was, shirt and briefs only. “God, that feels better” he sighed.

Mandy started to giggle, “What the hell would mom and dad say if they walked in right now? You and me in our underwear and you with a big damn hard-on. I bet their eyes would pop right out like a cartoon.”

Brother and sister bantered and laughed lightly about their state of dress and the condition of his prick then Derek got bold enough to pull it through the pee hole of his shorts. He sat with his knees wide, his erection straining and bobbing in open air. Mandy didn’t seem overly concerned as her brother exposed himself, she watched with amusement while he adjusted his hard prick then appraised, “Not bad, I’ve seen smaller.” Since his balls were still covered she added, “Do you have any nuts hiding in there?”

Her brother grinned largely, reached under his hard prick then scooped his nads and pulled them through the hole too. His entire package was protruding from the opening of his shorts for his sister’s inspection. Once he was settled with his organs in full view he told Mandy, “You too, pull your crotch to the side so he can check you out.”

Unconcerned with kinship or impropriety Mandy did as he requested. She pulled the thin band of cloth away from her pussy so as she sat facing him her cunt was winking at his cock. He noted out loud, “You need to shave again, last time you didn’t have stubble.”

That was the first time either had mentioned the episode on the sofa but she didn’t flinch, “Yeah, I need to, it kind of itches.”

“Want me to do it for you?” The question was a jest but his cock didn’t think so, it swelled even further as the idea floated through his mind.

Mandy stared at her brother for a few long moments, “Are you serious?” She laid the guitar aside then went to her knees facing him, she put her hands on his thighs leaned forward and challenged “What if you cut me?”

“I’ll do the mom thing, you know, kiss it and make it feel better.”

“Hah!” she exclaimed sharply, “I’d never let mom kiss it.”

“Yeah? Well I’m not mom.”

Mandy smiled, her pot clouded mind gave her permission to let her brother trim her cunt hair so she said “Come on, lets do it.” As she voiced her consent her tummy fluttered with butterflies.

Surprised that she had said yes he asked “Now?”

“Well yeah, better now because I’m in the mood, 20 minutes from now I might not be.” They scrambled off the bed and dashed as a pair of carefree seven year olds to her adjoining bathroom. His stiff cock was bouncing as they ran.

She turned to face him while he filled the bathroom sink with warm water. He pulled out her razor and the lotion enhanced gel then asked “Ready?” She looked at him with smiling eyes and nodded. Derek pinched the sides of her panties then pulled them off her hips. When they were at her ankles she stepped out of them, her face was kind of red, his cock thumped in sync with his thudding heart.

Mandy stepped back and sat on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs wide, she was completely exposed for her brother. He’d been screwing girls for a couple of years so he wasn’t seeing anything new but looking at his sister’s pussy caused his nuts to start boiling. The dark hair over and around her crack was just a shadow but long enough to be itchy. He looked once more into her eyes and saw determination “Okay, shave me” she offered as a whisper.

He filled his left hand with shave gel then with shaky hesitation daubed a bit on her pubis, just over the top of her pussy. With two finger tips he gingerly smoothed the creme over the triangle patch of stubble. Mandy was shifting nervously, her legs moving, “Quit moving around, hold still” he cautioned her. Derek put the blades of her razor against her skin and lightly stroked away the hair on her lower belly. It didn’t take long to shave the open expanse of her body but the sides of her lady lips and the insides of her thighs were also hairy. He rinsed the blades then “Spread your legs, I can’t do anything like that.” Mandy leaned back, slid her butt forward then spread her legs even wider across the toilet seat. Her pussy was so far open he could see the pink hole into her body. Her brother’s balls were aching.

Derek smeared shave gel over his hand again then pressed it to her pussy. Mandy jerked away from the first touch but rolled her butt forward again while he rubbed the stuff over and to the sides of her slit. He noticed the insides of her right thigh vibrate briefly as he took the razor and very carefully began to shave his sister’s sex, light smooths strokes took the short hairs off evenly. He got as much as he could but her position didn’t let him get it all from her legs. “Stand up, I have to do the inside of your thighs” he directed.

Mandy got off the toilet and put one foot on the lid “This is how I do it” she told him. He spread more creme on her body then went at the rest of the hair. Derek cleaned her pussy and thigh on one side then tapped on her foot. She changed feet on the stool giving him access to the other side. His cock and balls were begging for mercy.

When Derek was done doing the most intimate act he could ever think of doing with his sister he was emboldened enough to feel the entire area that he had shaved, feeling for any missed stubble. He rubbed and felt her body slowly, on purpose because he knew he might never have this chance again. Mandy let her brother play around her slit for a few seconds, a reward maybe for his service, then stepped back, “You have to rinse the gel off, get a washcloth.” He looked into her eyes and saw something familiar, it was the same look Patty had given him earlier. She looked hot and horny. Derek wasn’t expecting to see sex in Mandy’s eyes when she said, “After that do my legs, they are getting hairy too.”

Derek soaked a hand cloth with warm water then went back to his sister. He wiped the shaving residue off Mandy’s stomach then pressed the warm cloth over her pussy and slowly massaged her clean. Mandy grunted “uh” and he saw her legs shake again. The next few minutes were spent spreading gel on his sister’s lower legs and stroking them with the razor; when he was done her legs and body were as clean and soft as newborn skin. She stood still while he rinsed her legs with the damp cloth. Derek knew without a doubt he would be hacking his meat as soon as he got away from her. When all was done and the razor lying idle in the sink Derek asked Mandy, “Is that okay?” She didn’t respond but picked up a bottle of body lotion and handed it to him. Not needing to be told why Derek spilled a dollop in his hand then rubbed the scented oil over the areas he had just shaved. Mandy’s eyes were closed and her lips were compressed as he gently applied the soothing lotion.

After he was done she made no comment but grabbed his hand and led him to his room. She towed him to the bed then pushed him to his back. She reached into his shorts then stunned her brother by bending over his lap and putting her mouth over the end of his swollen cock. Derek was struck dumb as his sister gave him head; Mandy was overcome with a need to give her brother a job, she was as hot and needy as the night on the sofa only this time she was ready to please him. She succumbed to the urge, she succumbed to the desire, she succumbed to the lust that had been slowly building since she watched Patty flirting with Derek.

Lifting off Derek long enough to crawl up onto the bed with him she laid between his legs then bent his erection to her and again covered him with her mouth. Her lips were working, her tongue stroking, his cock was swelling. Mandy looked up at him over his stomach and murmured “It’s okay” then cupped his nuts in a hand while forming a vacuum on him. Derek’s cock launched it’s payload with a rumble from his nuts and fire in his loins. His sister pulled up slightly allowing room for him to cum, filling her mouth until her tongue was awash in semen. When his cock quit pulsing she lifted off him then let his discharge dribble from her pursed lips to his stomach. The final taste of cum slid down her throat as she gave her brother another 1000 watt smile. “Like that” she teased?

He may have just blown his nuts open but he was still boiling with desire. He sat up and pushed her to her back beside him, his cock refused to wilt so Mandy expected him to climb over and fuck her. That wasn’t something she planned but at that moment she wouldn’t object. But his goal wasn’t to fuck her, he had a different intimacy in mind. Derek rolled over her thigh, his face positioned over the fresh shaven cunt, he licked her pussy from ass to top then formed a lip lock on her clit and began to arouse his sister with his mouth. He slid his hands under her ass then held her while he licked and lapped her sex. She arched her back, slapped a hand to the back of her brother’s head while the forces of nature built rapidly in her womb. Mandy cried out loudly once then covered her mouth with the second hand while her body quaked with a strong climax. Her brother had just reciprocated for the blow job.

They lay facing each other on Derek’s bed talking quietly. Even though they were naked below the waist she still wore the loose gray top, him his shirt as they relaxed in the afterglow of the oral sex. They were both coming off the marijuana high as well as the sexual high. Even as they became more rational, more aware of what they had done neither was inclined to hurry away from the other in shame or embarrassment. Derek reached between his sister’s legs and stroked her skin with two fingers. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Just making sure I didn’t miss any, you don’t want to start itching right away do you?”

Mandy replied with a grin, “You did good, I won’t itch for a week at least.”

Boldly he asked, “What about the other stuff, how did I do?”

His sister’s eyes softened as she put fingers around his soft cock, “Can you get hard again?”

“Why, you going to suck me some more?”

“No, let’s fuck” she proposed boldly. In seconds his flaccid prick became a sex toy for his sister.

Her brother glanced quickly at the bedside clock, “Mom and dad might be home soon” he warned.

Mandy sat up, pulled her shirt over her head, “Then we better hurry,” the shirt was tossed to the floor then she fell back down, her tits jiggled pleasantly as she moved.

Derek shed his shirt in a second then flopped to his back next to Mandy. She rose up then straddled his lap and centered her cunt over his proud standing erection. He held it still while she lowered herself onto him until her ass pressed on his hand. He moved the hand then Mandy settled down, leaned over and pinned her brother’s arms to the bed and began to roll her hips, sliding on the hard hot prick in her.

She was staring into his eyes, holding them prisoner as they coupled, pure carnal desire flowed between the two, the heat they were generating was beginning to make them sweat. Mandy’s natural juices were flowing around and down her brother’s prick, his pubic hair was soaked, his balls covered with her lust. After a few minutes of letting his sister fuck him Derek urged her off and to her back. He lifted her legs straight up by her ankles then entered her again with her heels resting on his shoulders. Derek wrapped his arms around her legs to hold her in place then fucked her zealously. Their bodies were slapping together, she was moaning, he was groaning when she began to vibrate. Mandy took a deep gasping breath then expelled it as a wavering wail of rapture while her cunt muscles began to massage her brother’s hard-on. Derek couldn’t hold back, he convulsed then as she cramped he came deep into her womb in a series of ball draining surges.

They were panting side by side on their backs moments after the intense orgasms when they heard their parents talking, they were in the front room! Mandy bolted upright, her eyes wide with fear, Derek rolled to his stomach and cringed in panic. There was no time to run to her room and they would never be able to explain away lying naked together if caught so Mandy threw herself off the bed to the floor out of sight. Derek scrambled to hide her shirt and panties then cover himself with a blanket. He had just mashed a pillow with his head when the bedroom door opened. “Derek? You still awake?” his mother asked quietly.

“Huh, oh, yeah mom, I just went to bed.”

“Where is your sister, she isn’t in her room?”

“She was with Patty and Gwen earlier, maybe she left somewhere with them.”

“Okay, good night dear, I love you.”

“Love you too mom.” The door eased closed again.

It was a full 30 seconds before Mandy peeked over the edge of the bed at the door, “Did they go to bed?” she whispered.

“I think so, come up, you can probably go back now.”

Mandy eased cautiously up to the bed then lifted the blanket and slipped in beside her brother, “Not yet, they might still be walking around.” When she settled in her legs were rubbing against Derek’s, she put a hand on his chest. “I’m going to stay here for a while.”

Since his sister was lying close, Derek rolled to face her, he pressed his groin against the junction of her thighs then put an arm around her waist, “You can stay here all night if you want.”

She didn’t respond to the statement but asked “Did you cum in me?”

“Uh, yeah, you didn’t stop me so I did it. Are you okay?”

“I don’t know, I think so.” She didn’t feel as concerned as she thought she should that her brother just turned loose a few million sperm cells in her. “It’s too late to say no and I won’t worry right now, I’ll do that if I don’t start on time.” They fell quiet, looking at each other, each trying to evaluate how they felt about what they had done, how to deal with their incest; how to behave as brother and sister again.

After a few moments of quiet reflection it was Derek who suggested they smoke another bowl. “Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Well, if you want to sleep I guess we don’t need to.”

“Hey, I didn’t say no.” she grinned.

The pair got out of bed and went to the floor next to his window, the night was warm so they didn’t feel the need to don any clothing or robes. While she packed the pipe he opened the window then brother and sister lit up again.

The conversation was quiet, causal as they drifted on a cloud. They weren’t being suggestive, teasing or hinting for another sexual encounter, they were siblings enjoying a non combative sibling moment. Some fifteen minutes after sitting at the window Mandy said she was uncomfortable, her legs were getting sore from sitting on folded knees. As she lifted up Derek straightened his legs and sat back against his bed, leaning on it, legs stretched across the floor. Mandy looked at his position then shifted around so she was sitting on his thighs then leaned back on him, her knees relieved to be straight again. He put his hands on her hips then pulled her butt tighter against his groin. She jostled her hips as a vampish taunt then relaxed back on him. Derek reacted to the girl on his lap in the only way nature can. He started getting hard.

Derek kept face hair which was the current fashion for young men so when Mindy laid her head back on her brother’s shoulder, her cheek was being caressed by the soft hair of his nascent beard. She was enjoying the silence, the close intimacy, her mind was drifting pleasantly when he moved his hands from her hips to her breasts and cupped them, his fingers began to pinch and roll her nipples. His attention to her breasts brought her back to reality. Not only was he feeling her up, she could feel his cock against the junction of her thighs, Derek was growing stiff again. With a rush of shivers from nipples to clit Mandy realized she was ready to fuck. She turned her head to him and tickled his ear with her tongue tip then kissed his neck.

Neither Derek nor Mandy were inclined to start a long seduction of the other. He was primed, she was willing, so she lifted off his lap enough to let his erection rise to probe the entrance to her pussy. When he found the center of her sex Mandy sat back down on him, his passage into her made easy by his first ejaculation until he was fully sheathed by her hot welcoming cunt. Brother and sister again entered into a realm of sexual adventure they had never before imagined.

They had to keep quiet so as they mated they made an effort to keep silent. The only sounds in the room were the light slapping of his groin on her ass and Mandy’s efforts to keep her growing rapture from vocalizing. She was huffing rapidly through her nose, shaking her head in an effort to suppress the orgasmic song she wanted to sing. Derek was beginning to feel the weight of his sister so he urged her up to bend over the bed then stood behind her and impaled her as she lay face down. It took her brother another nine minutes to come to peak, in that interval Mandy had three climaxes, each growing more intense as they accumulated. When Derek lifted her off the bed by her hips and pulled her tighter against him she vaulted off a mountain of lust into a final free-fall of shakes and cramps. Mandy couldn’t hold on to the cries of ecstasy caused by the feeling of her brother pulsing into her. She yelped her pleasure until the echos of the climax receded to total limp bliss.

She was still face down, he was lying on her back, both panting for fresh cool air when the crack under his bedroom door lit up. Someone had turned on the hall light. Derek pulled his cock out of his sister in a rush of angst while she again folded to the floor. He scrambled into bed, grabbed his headphones and slapped them over his ears.

When their father opened the door Derek was twisting knobs on his desktop disc player, “What the hell kind of racket was that?”

Derek pulled an ear muff aside, “Huh, what?”

“That screeching, it sounded like a girl getting hurt.”

“Sorry dad, I didn’t have my headset plugged in when I hit the play button.”

Their father growled, “Goddamn noises these days isn’t any form of music. You should listen to Metallica or AC DC. Keep the racket down, your mother and I want to sleep.”

“Okay dad, quiet is the word.”

Left alone again Derek flopped a hand over the side of the bed and beckoned to his sister. She raised up enough her chin rested on the edge of the mattress, smiling from ear to ear, “AC DC, a bi-group?” Both began to snuffle quietly as they were overcome with the humor of the situation. Mandy slipped once again into her brother’s bed but this time to rest.

Derek’s eyes opened in the dark, he felt a warm pressure on his hip. Briefly disorientated his mind finally sorted out what he felt. Mandy was lying with him, her back was to him so it was her ass pressed against his side. The initial confusion cleared as he remembered what they had done earlier, gotten stoned then screwed twice. He began to smile then turned to face her, fitting his crotch against her ass. He held her hip and pulled her close, his prick stiffened quickly. When he was aroused enough Derek probed between his sister’s legs until he found her hole then pushed full length into her again. Mandy woke up to the feeling of her brother fucking her, she wasn’t hot and horny but the feel of his erection slipping in and out wasn’t unpleasant. She opened her legs slightly and let him take her at his own pace. He stayed with her for a few minutes then for the third time that night pumped Mandy full with cum. He pulled back from her, she rolled over and for the first time ever put her lips to his. It was a soft, tender kiss that conveyed contentment, not passion. She slipped naked from his bed back to her own, wondering if one of her brother’s sperm cells had found a target. She thought not but would know for sure in a few days.

---

She came home late and stoned. As she slowly maneuvered around the furniture she confessed to her brother, “Man Derek, I’m really fucked up. Patty and Gwen and me smoked some really good weed. I need a shower, good night.” He watched his sister weave through the room thinking she looked like she was having fun.

The TV volume was low to keep from waking his parents so he heard when Mandy took her shower. After about ten minutes the bathroom door opened and shut and Mandy came back into the front room. She was wearing a short pink microfiber robe with her hair wrapped in a towel, she smelled faintly of lilacs, “That felt good, what’s on TV?”

He checked out his sister’s sexy legs, the way the thin material of the robe molded to the crevice of her ass then answered “I’m watching a movie about some people lost on an island. There are five guys and two women, things are getting tense because all the guys want to screw the women but they won’t let any man fuck them.”

“Smart girls” Mandy said as she flopped down on one end of the sofa then stretched her legs the length of two cushions, a foot rested on her brother’s thigh. He sneaked a quick peek at her thighs but they were closed so the view wasn’t very interesting.

Mandy’s head rolled to the TV and she got absorbed in the back stabbing and conniving among the group of men trying to get laid by the women who were more focused on survival. He asked his sister, “Aren’t you going to bed, I thought you were tired?”

“Maybe later, I’m still enjoying myself.”

“You want to step outside and do another joint?”

She threw him a 1000 watt smile, “You have one?”

“Yeah, half a blunt, we can share.”

The siblings rose from the sofa then went out to stand in the front yard, it was after midnight so the neighborhood was quiet, deserted. Mandy and her brother smoked the roach dead, her high, which had been waning, surged to lift her to the clouds again, she was enjoying the second buzz of the night. She and her brother briefly bantered about how she was dressed, that the robe would allow a cool breeze to cool her legs, and other parts. His sister stepped her feet apart then commented, “Yeah, sometimes I need to cool it down.”

He commented on her two friends, “Too bad Patty and Gwen aren’t here, we could all get stoned.”

“Well maybe next time we’ll get you good and fucking bombed.”

“The fucking part sounds good, those two are hot.”

“God you ass, they’re my friends, stay away, I want them to like me.”

They returned to the front room and turned their attention back to the TV to see what kind of shenanigans the gay guy was up too. Nobody knew he was gay except the women so they were kind of friendly with him which pissed off the other men, they thought he was getting screwed by one or both. Mandy again stretched her legs the length of the sofa, resting her right heel on Derek’s legs. Without thought or subterfuge the brother put his hand on his sister’s ankle and absentmindedly rubbed it while both were engrossed in the program.

The pot had relaxed the girl significantly but the touch of her brother’s fingers gently sliding on the skin of her foot relaxed Mandy even more. The fingertip caresses were so gentle that she bit by bit succumbed to the whisper soft massage. As her lower leg pleasantly tingled she lifted the left foot across his leg, she wanted him to treat that foot as he was the first. Still not thinking purposely about her he started to pay attention to both feet which caused Mandy to snuggle into a sofa pillow and slowly lose concentration on the movie.

He placed his right hand over her right foot then while rolling her toes between two fingers his left hand drifted up her leg where he was kneading the muscles of her calf. Mandy had used an after bath lotion so his hand was moving almost friction-less over her skin. Brother and sister were mostly intent on the movie but slowly both were becoming aware of what he was doing to her. He began to slide his hand up and down her lower leg, caressing the muscles gently. His sister reacted to the feel of his light touch, she sighed deeply then her focus shifted more from the movie to the warmth growing where his fingers roamed. She shifted her right leg slightly which caused her knees to separate, her inner thighs were exposed from knees to where the robe lay. The move offered him a view that was magnetic and provocative, the thin pink robe lay softly on her form, his heart picked up a beat as he looked where the material flowed over the mound of her sex to a wrinkle between her thighs. A fight between the gay guy and the big macho bastard was forgotten as he paid more attention to his sister and the feel of her skin under his fingers. She tried to focus on the action while he stroked even higher, above her knee as far as the hem of the cloth. After the gay kicked the shit out of the bigger man Mandy closed her eyes and reveled in the sensation of her brother feeling up her legs. She stretched and flexed her toes as a brief shiver rippled her thighs.

Emboldened by her acquiescence he turned his full attention to Mandy. The light strokes of his fingers became more firm as he pressed the palm of his hand on her. He began to slide his hand over the curve of her leg so that it was moving back and forth on her silken skin, his fingertips caressed the underside of her leg then would slide back up when he rocked it back. She shivered again. The movie lost her interest as she concentrated on the deliciously erotic feelings her brother was causing, their kinship quickly became a non issue as she enjoyed his caresses. Mandy stirred enough to reach over her head and click off the table lamp at the end of the sofa. The only light in the room came from the TV which was enough to see her breasts which became half exposed when the soft cloth slipped open to a broad V as she moved. Her nipples were still hidden but the firm mounds of flesh attracted his gaze.

The brother adjusted quickly to the dim light by becoming more adventurous. He abandoned her toes to bring that hand to Mandy’s thighs and started massaging her muscles with both. Caught up in the soothing rub down Mandy shifted once again, giving her brother even more leg exposure. He looked up the length of her legs to see the end of the robe lay across her upper thighs, he could see the split of her body. Mandy was clean shaven, she had no pubic hair. Up to this point he had been fairly casual about fondling his sister but the position of her legs, the view of her pussy and her acceptance of his caresses forged his prick into a steel ram. It grew long and hard in his jeans, cramping as it outgrew the space it was in. He shifted his ass to get more comfortable then returned his attention to the sexy young female.

It took only a short minute more before he had eased up her leg until the side of his hand was smoothing on the soft succulent folds of her sex. Mandy raised her arms and laid them on the sofa arm with her fingers laced together over the towel covering her hair, she pulled a knee up offering more space for him so he pressed his luck and her sex. As his hand moved up and down her crack it was getting wet from the fluids she was seeping. There was no longer doubt in his mind she was turned on and enjoying what he was doing. He twisted around until he could bring both hands into play between her legs then with one he cupped her cunt and the other rested on her pelvis. He pressed two fingers into his sister’s wet warm hole while he sought her clit with the thumb of the other hand.

Mandy arched her back and gasped a sharp breath. Her eyes were closed but her body was in motion. She was reveling in the sensations radiating through her from the center of her crescendoing lust. His fingers were long and the tips of them were pressuring her g-spot and the thumb on her clit was driving her up a mountain of pleasure toward a rapturous peak.

Mandy pulled a leg off her brother’s lap then dropped her foot to the floor which caused the junction of her thighs to widen allowing him more room to fondle her. She was beginning to spasm, sharp jolts of sexual charges were shocking her repeatedly causing her to yip short bursts of ecstasy. She grabbed a sofa pillow at his side then moved it over her face. It would not be a good family gathering if she woke their parents. She wrapped her arms over the pillow and continued to bark her pleasure.

He fingered his sister for another minute or so until she arched high off the cushion, his fingers drove into her as far as he could then Mandy’s ass started to shake. The position of her arms caused the robe to open more so her stiff nipples peeked at him as she vibrated. The pillow muffled her climatic outburst as her cunt began to drip her orgasm. His fingers and hand were covered with her discharge when she loosened enough to relax back to the sofa. Mandy moved the pillow from her face and stared up at him with shock and awe. She was speechless; she had nothing to say that would convey the mixed feelings she was experiencing. She just had a quick strong orgasm which was great but he who caused it was her own fucking brother! She sat up on the sofa, pulled her gown closed then put a hand on his cheek. Mandy couldn’t decide if she should slap the crap out of him or give him a kiss. She opted for a hand stroke on his face then left for her room. She wasn’t aware of or even thought that Derek could be turned on, that his balls felt like smoldering fireplace coals.

He was frustrated as he watched her leave. He was damn near crippled in the crotch and his sister acted as if she didn’t care. He put his fingers to his nose for the scent of her then licked her fluids from them; his cock convulsed and he came in his pants.

The short intense interlude wasn’t mentioned by either and Derek eventually stopped being pissed at his sister for the mess in his pants that night. At first he was irate that she didn’t take care of him after he fingered her to a climax but within a couple of days he viewed her normally again. As for Mandy, she remembered the night vividly but wasn’t keen on repeating an erotic encounter with her own sibling. For sure it felt good at the time but she wasn’t planning on a replay, it would be too weird.

Their parents were attending a performance of Phantom of the Opera when Derek came home from his part time job. It was Friday night and he had plans to hang with some friends but when he came into the house he heard the delightful peal of feminine laughter from his sister’s room. He tapped lightly on the partially open door then stuck his head in, “Hey, who’s here?”

Mandy jumped at the sound of his voice, spun around to face him just as two more girls looked at him. Patty and Gwen. Wet dreams for sure. The sight of the girls sent his nuts on an immediate flight of fantasy, he would fuck either of them, both of them, in a heartbeat. After a short wary stare at her brother Mandy relaxed, “Fuck Derek, you sounded like dad. I just pulled this out of my closet and thought he would see it.” She held up a small black zipped ear bud case.

“What’s that?”

“Pot, we’re going to the back yard to smoke some.”

Patty spoke up “You want to come with us?”

Mandy started to protest but quickly closed her mouth, she didn’t really want to toke up with her brother just then but she couldn’t rescind Patty’s invitation. Derek answered “Sure, I have to change from my grubby work clothes, I’ll be right out.”

They sat on the lawn, the four of them in a circle facing each other, legs crossed at the ankles so their knees were touching the knee of someone on each side of them. Derek was sitting between Patty and Gwen, directly across from his sister. The small open spot of grass in the middle of the circle was littered with a baggie of weed, a brass pipe and four cans of Arizona Tea. Gwen and Mandy were wearing skirts so as the girls talked and laughed Derek was getting some excellent up-skirt views, the two were either unaware they were flashing panties or they didn’t care. Patty was wearing loose legged summer shorts so she too was giving him an occasional glimpse of black lacy crotch cover. As the four got stoned his prick began the metamorphosis to an erection.

Derek knew for sure Patty was eyeballing the swelling in his pants. He would catch her checking him out, she would lock onto his eyes and the small smile on her lips would linger for him. Gwen didn’t seem to be interested but Mandy kept watching the unspoken interaction between her brother and Patty. She could tell they would be fucking their asses off if she and Gwen were somewhere else, it was kind of a turn on watching the non-verbals between the two. She thought briefly of getting Gwen to go somewhere with her so Derek and Patty could have some time alone but it was a fleeting thought, it really wasn’t her problem, he could jack off later if the pressure got too much.

The two friends stayed about an hour then had to leave. Patty couldn’t resist, she gave Derek a quick peck on the lips and a whispered promise. After the goodbyes Derek and Mandy went their separate ways, Derek to watch TV, Mandy to her room. Derek was aroused and felt thwarted but didn’t want to take care of his problem alone. He laid on the floor in front of the TV and fantasized about Patty, his cock remained semi-hard.

He heard when Mandy took up her guitar and began to practice an Adele song. She wasn’t too bad, a bit off tempo and she kept backing up to where she lost the rhythm. The bedroom door muted her voice and the music so he went back to watch and listen while she practiced. He opened her door and stuck his head in, Mandy looked up, smiled an invite then went back to strumming. She was sitting on the end of her bed cross legged wearing a loose light gray top open across the neck, her left shoulder was bare, he could see no bra straps. The top covered her to her waist and she wasn’t wearing anything but a pair of blue and white striped Liz Claiborne briefs below that. Since she didn’t tell him to go away he stepped to her bed then sat on it with his back against the headboard. Mandy glanced up at him unconcerned about her state of dress, “I can’t get the notes right.”

“Sounds good to me, you have a good voice.”

“Yeah, you’re stoned, what do you know?”

Derek laughed lightly, “Maybe if you weren’t stoned your fingers would work right” he teased.

His sister smiled, “Maybe I need more, go get your stash, we’ll blow the smoke out the window.” Five minutes later the siblings were sitting on the floor at Mandy’s window sash passing Derek’s mini bong back and forth. “I saw Patty ogling you in the yard, that girl could get instant hot for you.”

“Too bad I couldn’t have gotten her alone for a few minutes.”

“A few minutes? Are you one of those get on, get off, get out kind of assholes?”

“Shit! I can keep it up for hours, girls beg me to stop after I fuck them crazy with a dozen orgasms.”

His sister chuckled, “How typical. You’re the best lay a girl could ever get. You must have a great sex life when you’re bragging to your friends.”

He poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and squirm, “I don’t have to brag to my friends, their sisters and girlfriends do it for me.”

“Ha Ha!,” she laughed out loud, “Man, you got some fucking ego, what the hell are you hiding in your shorts? A magic fucking wand, a hot steel ninja sex sword or something?” She got up and returned to her bed, picked up her guitar and started strumming again. “My brother has a magic wand, he waves it ‘round for women. When they don’t fall over and scream ‘fuck me!’, to the drain his clones go aswimmin.” Mandy giggled at her own cleverness, “What do you think bro, a number one hit?”

He didn’t comment on her impromptu lyrics but as he joined her on the bed said, “You’re pubes are sticking out around your leg holes.” She looked down at her crotch then with a finger pulled the panties over to cover the short dark hairs peeking out.

After she did both sides she looked up, “Better now?” She didn’t seem embarrassed at all for the sparse pubes or how she hid them again.

She was fingering the strings slowly, causing random plinks and hums as they talked. The conversation got less personal but the cyclops eye at the end of Derek’s prick could see through cotton so it was watching Mandy’s pussy. The longer Derek sat across from his sister the firmer his prick got then after maybe 15 minutes he was again sporting a solid erection. Mandy looked into his lap, “Jeeze, Derek, you got a boner again?”

He reached down and adjusted his erection so it wasn’t cramped sideways which caused a big tent in his pants. Mandy watched then offered, “That must hurt all bent up like that, take your pants off.”

Relieved that he had her permission to free the beast he got to his knees, opened his button and fly then fell back and pulled his Levis down his legs. Mandy grabbed the cuffs and helped him pull them off then threw them to the floor. Derek sat back up, dressed just as she was, shirt and briefs only. “God, that feels better” he sighed.

Mandy started to giggle, “What the hell would mom and dad say if they walked in right now? You and me in our underwear and you with a big damn hard-on. I bet their eyes would pop right out like a cartoon.”

Brother and sister bantered and laughed lightly about their state of dress and the condition of his prick then Derek got bold enough to pull it through the pee hole of his shorts. He sat with his knees wide, his erection straining and bobbing in open air. Mandy didn’t seem overly concerned as her brother exposed himself, she watched with amusement while he adjusted his hard prick then appraised, “Not bad, I’ve seen smaller.” Since his balls were still covered she added, “Do you have any nuts hiding in there?”

Her brother grinned largely, reached under his hard prick then scooped his nads and pulled them through the hole too. His entire package was protruding from the opening of his shorts for his sister’s inspection. Once he was settled with his organs in full view he told Mandy, “You too, pull your crotch to the side so he can check you out.”

Unconcerned with kinship or impropriety Mandy did as he requested. She pulled the thin band of cloth away from her pussy so as she sat facing him her cunt was winking at his cock. He noted out loud, “You need to shave again, last time you didn’t have stubble.”

That was the first time either had mentioned the episode on the sofa but she didn’t flinch, “Yeah, I need to, it kind of itches.”

“Want me to do it for you?” The question was a jest but his cock didn’t think so, it swelled even further as the idea floated through his mind.

Mandy stared at her brother for a few long moments, “Are you serious?” She laid the guitar aside then went to her knees facing him, she put her hands on his thighs leaned forward and challenged “What if you cut me?”

“I’ll do the mom thing, you know, kiss it and make it feel better.”

“Hah!” she exclaimed sharply, “I’d never let mom kiss it.”

“Yeah? Well I’m not mom.”

Mandy smiled, her pot clouded mind gave her permission to let her brother trim her cunt hair so she said “Come on, lets do it.” As she voiced her consent her tummy fluttered with butterflies.

Surprised that she had said yes he asked “Now?”

“Well yeah, better now because I’m in the mood, 20 minutes from now I might not be.” They scrambled off the bed and dashed as a pair of carefree seven year olds to her adjoining bathroom. His stiff cock was bouncing as they ran.

She turned to face him while he filled the bathroom sink with warm water. He pulled out her razor and the lotion enhanced gel then asked “Ready?” She looked at him with smiling eyes and nodded. Derek pinched the sides of her panties then pulled them off her hips. When they were at her ankles she stepped out of them, her face was kind of red, his cock thumped in sync with his thudding heart.

Mandy stepped back and sat on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs wide, she was completely exposed for her brother. He’d been screwing girls for a couple of years so he wasn’t seeing anything new but looking at his sister’s pussy caused his nuts to start boiling. The dark hair over and around her crack was just a shadow but long enough to be itchy. He looked once more into her eyes and saw determination “Okay, shave me” she offered as a whisper.

He filled his left hand with shave gel then with shaky hesitation daubed a bit on her pubis, just over the top of her pussy. With two finger tips he gingerly smoothed the creme over the triangle patch of stubble. Mandy was shifting nervously, her legs moving, “Quit moving around, hold still” he cautioned her. Derek put the blades of her razor against her skin and lightly stroked away the hair on her lower belly. It didn’t take long to shave the open expanse of her body but the sides of her lady lips and the insides of her thighs were also hairy. He rinsed the blades then “Spread your legs, I can’t do anything like that.” Mandy leaned back, slid her butt forward then spread her legs even wider across the toilet seat. Her pussy was so far open he could see the pink hole into her body. Her brother’s balls were aching.

Derek smeared shave gel over his hand again then pressed it to her pussy. Mandy jerked away from the first touch but rolled her butt forward again while he rubbed the stuff over and to the sides of her slit. He noticed the insides of her right thigh vibrate briefly as he took the razor and very carefully began to shave his sister’s sex, light smooths strokes took the short hairs off evenly. He got as much as he could but her position didn’t let him get it all from her legs. “Stand up, I have to do the inside of your thighs” he directed.

Mandy got off the toilet and put one foot on the lid “This is how I do it” she told him. He spread more creme on her body then went at the rest of the hair. Derek cleaned her pussy and thigh on one side then tapped on her foot. She changed feet on the stool giving him access to the other side. His cock and balls were begging for mercy.

When Derek was done doing the most intimate act he could ever think of doing with his sister he was emboldened enough to feel the entire area that he had shaved, feeling for any missed stubble. He rubbed and felt her body slowly, on purpose because he knew he might never have this chance again. Mandy let her brother play around her slit for a few seconds, a reward maybe for his service, then stepped back, “You have to rinse the gel off, get a washcloth.” He looked into her eyes and saw something familiar, it was the same look Patty had given him earlier. She looked hot and horny. Derek wasn’t expecting to see sex in Mandy’s eyes when she said, “After that do my legs, they are getting hairy too.”

Derek soaked a hand cloth with warm water then went back to his sister. He wiped the shaving residue off Mandy’s stomach then pressed the warm cloth over her pussy and slowly massaged her clean. Mandy grunted “uh” and he saw her legs shake again. The next few minutes were spent spreading gel on his sister’s lower legs and stroking them with the razor; when he was done her legs and body were as clean and soft as newborn skin. She stood still while he rinsed her legs with the damp cloth. Derek knew without a doubt he would be hacking his meat as soon as he got away from her. When all was done and the razor lying idle in the sink Derek asked Mandy, “Is that okay?” She didn’t respond but picked up a bottle of body lotion and handed it to him. Not needing to be told why Derek spilled a dollop in his hand then rubbed the scented oil over the areas he had just shaved. Mandy’s eyes were closed and her lips were compressed as he gently applied the soothing lotion.

After he was done she made no comment but grabbed his hand and led him to his room. She towed him to the bed then pushed him to his back. She reached into his shorts then stunned her brother by bending over his lap and putting her mouth over the end of his swollen cock. Derek was struck dumb as his sister gave him head; Mandy was overcome with a need to give her brother a job, she was as hot and needy as the night on the sofa only this time she was ready to please him. She succumbed to the urge, she succumbed to the desire, she succumbed to the lust that had been slowly building since she watched Patty flirting with Derek.

Lifting off Derek long enough to crawl up onto the bed with him she laid between his legs then bent his erection to her and again covered him with her mouth. Her lips were working, her tongue stroking, his cock was swelling. Mandy looked up at him over his stomach and murmured “It’s okay” then cupped his nuts in a hand while forming a vacuum on him. Derek’s cock launched it’s payload with a rumble from his nuts and fire in his loins. His sister pulled up slightly allowing room for him to cum, filling her mouth until her tongue was awash in semen. When his cock quit pulsing she lifted off him then let his discharge dribble from her pursed lips to his stomach. The final taste of cum slid down her throat as she gave her brother another 1000 watt smile. “Like that” she teased?

He may have just blown his nuts open but he was still boiling with desire. He sat up and pushed her to her back beside him, his cock refused to wilt so Mandy expected him to climb over and fuck her. That wasn’t something she planned but at that moment she wouldn’t object. But his goal wasn’t to fuck her, he had a different intimacy in mind. Derek rolled over her thigh, his face positioned over the fresh shaven cunt, he licked her pussy from ass to top then formed a lip lock on her clit and began to arouse his sister with his mouth. He slid his hands under her ass then held her while he licked and lapped her sex. She arched her back, slapped a hand to the back of her brother’s head while the forces of nature built rapidly in her womb. Mandy cried out loudly once then covered her mouth with the second hand while her body quaked with a strong climax. Her brother had just reciprocated for the blow job.

They lay facing each other on Derek’s bed talking quietly. Even though they were naked below the waist she still wore the loose gray top, him his shirt as they relaxed in the afterglow of the oral sex. They were both coming off the marijuana high as well as the sexual high. Even as they became more rational, more aware of what they had done neither was inclined to hurry away from the other in shame or embarrassment. Derek reached between his sister’s legs and stroked her skin with two fingers. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Just making sure I didn’t miss any, you don’t want to start itching right away do you?”

Mandy replied with a grin, “You did good, I won’t itch for a week at least.”

Boldly he asked, “What about the other stuff, how did I do?”

His sister’s eyes softened as she put fingers around his soft cock, “Can you get hard again?”

“Why, you going to suck me some more?”

“No, let’s fuck” she proposed boldly. In seconds his flaccid prick became a sex toy for his sister.

Her brother glanced quickly at the bedside clock, “Mom and dad might be home soon” he warned.

Mandy sat up, pulled her shirt over her head, “Then we better hurry,” the shirt was tossed to the floor then she fell back down, her tits jiggled pleasantly as she moved.

Derek shed his shirt in a second then flopped to his back next to Mandy. She rose up then straddled his lap and centered her cunt over his proud standing erection. He held it still while she lowered herself onto him until her ass pressed on his hand. He moved the hand then Mandy settled down, leaned over and pinned her brother’s arms to the bed and began to roll her hips, sliding on the hard hot prick in her.

She was staring into his eyes, holding them prisoner as they coupled, pure carnal desire flowed between the two, the heat they were generating was beginning to make them sweat. Mandy’s natural juices were flowing around and down her brother’s prick, his pubic hair was soaked, his balls covered with her lust. After a few minutes of letting his sister fuck him Derek urged her off and to her back. He lifted her legs straight up by her ankles then entered her again with her heels resting on his shoulders. Derek wrapped his arms around her legs to hold her in place then fucked her zealously. Their bodies were slapping together, she was moaning, he was groaning when she began to vibrate. Mandy took a deep gasping breath then expelled it as a wavering wail of rapture while her cunt muscles began to massage her brother’s hard-on. Derek couldn’t hold back, he convulsed then as she cramped he came deep into her womb in a series of ball draining surges.

They were panting side by side on their backs moments after the intense orgasms when they heard their parents talking, they were in the front room! Mandy bolted upright, her eyes wide with fear, Derek rolled to his stomach and cringed in panic. There was no time to run to her room and they would never be able to explain away lying naked together if caught so Mandy threw herself off the bed to the floor out of sight. Derek scrambled to hide her shirt and panties then cover himself with a blanket. He had just mashed a pillow with his head when the bedroom door opened. “Derek? You still awake?” his mother asked quietly.

“Huh, oh, yeah mom, I just went to bed.”

“Where is your sister, she isn’t in her room?”

“She was with Patty and Gwen earlier, maybe she left somewhere with them.”

“Okay, good night dear, I love you.”

“Love you too mom.” The door eased closed again.

It was a full 30 seconds before Mandy peeked over the edge of the bed at the door, “Did they go to bed?” she whispered.

“I think so, come up, you can probably go back now.”

Mandy eased cautiously up to the bed then lifted the blanket and slipped in beside her brother, “Not yet, they might still be walking around.” When she settled in her legs were rubbing against Derek’s, she put a hand on his chest. “I’m going to stay here for a while.”

Since his sister was lying close, Derek rolled to face her, he pressed his groin against the junction of her thighs then put an arm around her waist, “You can stay here all night if you want.”

She didn’t respond to the statement but asked “Did you cum in me?”

“Uh, yeah, you didn’t stop me so I did it. Are you okay?”

“I don’t know, I think so.” She didn’t feel as concerned as she thought she should that her brother just turned loose a few million sperm cells in her. “It’s too late to say no and I won’t worry right now, I’ll do that if I don’t start on time.” They fell quiet, looking at each other, each trying to evaluate how they felt about what they had done, how to deal with their incest; how to behave as brother and sister again.

After a few moments of quiet reflection it was Derek who suggested they smoke another bowl. “Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Well, if you want to sleep I guess we don’t need to.”

“Hey, I didn’t say no.” she grinned.

The pair got out of bed and went to the floor next to his window, the night was warm so they didn’t feel the need to don any clothing or robes. While she packed the pipe he opened the window then brother and sister lit up again.

The conversation was quiet, causal as they drifted on a cloud. They weren’t being suggestive, teasing or hinting for another sexual encounter, they were siblings enjoying a non combative sibling moment. Some fifteen minutes after sitting at the window Mandy said she was uncomfortable, her legs were getting sore from sitting on folded knees. As she lifted up Derek straightened his legs and sat back against his bed, leaning on it, legs stretched across the floor. Mandy looked at his position then shifted around so she was sitting on his thighs then leaned back on him, her knees relieved to be straight again. He put his hands on her hips then pulled her butt tighter against his groin. She jostled her hips as a vampish taunt then relaxed back on him. Derek reacted to the girl on his lap in the only way nature can. He started getting hard.

Derek kept face hair which was the current fashion for young men so when Mindy laid her head back on her brother’s shoulder, her cheek was being caressed by the soft hair of his nascent beard. She was enjoying the silence, the close intimacy, her mind was drifting pleasantly when he moved his hands from her hips to her breasts and cupped them, his fingers began to pinch and roll her nipples. His attention to her breasts brought her back to reality. Not only was he feeling her up, she could feel his cock against the junction of her thighs, Derek was growing stiff again. With a rush of shivers from nipples to clit Mandy realized she was ready to fuck. She turned her head to him and tickled his ear with her tongue tip then kissed his neck.

Neither Derek nor Mandy were inclined to start a long seduction of the other. He was primed, she was willing, so she lifted off his lap enough to let his erection rise to probe the entrance to her pussy. When he found the center of her sex Mandy sat back down on him, his passage into her made easy by his first ejaculation until he was fully sheathed by her hot welcoming cunt. Brother and sister again entered into a realm of sexual adventure they had never before imagined.

They had to keep quiet so as they mated they made an effort to keep silent. The only sounds in the room were the light slapping of his groin on her ass and Mandy’s efforts to keep her growing rapture from vocalizing. She was huffing rapidly through her nose, shaking her head in an effort to suppress the orgasmic song she wanted to sing. Derek was beginning to feel the weight of his sister so he urged her up to bend over the bed then stood behind her and impaled her as she lay face down. It took her brother another nine minutes to come to peak, in that interval Mandy had three climaxes, each growing more intense as they accumulated. When Derek lifted her off the bed by her hips and pulled her tighter against him she vaulted off a mountain of lust into a final free-fall of shakes and cramps. Mandy couldn’t hold on to the cries of ecstasy caused by the feeling of her brother pulsing into her. She yelped her pleasure until the echos of the climax receded to total limp bliss.

She was still face down, he was lying on her back, both panting for fresh cool air when the crack under his bedroom door lit up. Someone had turned on the hall light. Derek pulled his cock out of his sister in a rush of angst while she again folded to the floor. He scrambled into bed, grabbed his headphones and slapped them over his ears.

When their father opened the door Derek was twisting knobs on his desktop disc player, “What the hell kind of racket was that?”

Derek pulled an ear muff aside, “Huh, what?”

“That screeching, it sounded like a girl getting hurt.”

“Sorry dad, I didn’t have my headset plugged in when I hit the play button.”

Their father growled, “Goddamn noises these days isn’t any form of music. You should listen to Metallica or AC DC. Keep the racket down, your mother and I want to sleep.”

“Okay dad, quiet is the word.”

Left alone again Derek flopped a hand over the side of the bed and beckoned to his sister. She raised up enough her chin rested on the edge of the mattress, smiling from ear to ear, “AC DC, a bi-group?” Both began to snuffle quietly as they were overcome with the humor of the situation. Mandy slipped once again into her brother’s bed but this time to rest.

Derek’s eyes opened in the dark, he felt a warm pressure on his hip. Briefly disorientated his mind finally sorted out what he felt. Mandy was lying with him, her back was to him so it was her ass pressed against his side. The initial confusion cleared as he remembered what they had done earlier, gotten stoned then screwed twice. He began to smile then turned to face her, fitting his crotch against her ass. He held her hip and pulled her close, his prick stiffened quickly. When he was aroused enough Derek probed between his sister’s legs until he found her hole then pushed full length into her again. Mandy woke up to the feeling of her brother fucking her, she wasn’t hot and horny but the feel of his erection slipping in and out wasn’t unpleasant. She opened her legs slightly and let him take her at his own pace. He stayed with her for a few minutes then for the third time that night pumped Mandy full with cum. He pulled back from her, she rolled over and for the first time ever put her lips to his. It was a soft, tender kiss that conveyed contentment, not passion. She slipped naked from his bed back to her own, wondering if one of her brother’s sperm cells had found a target. She thought not but would know for sure in a few days.

---

She came home late and stoned. As she slowly maneuvered around the furniture she confessed to her brother, “Man Derek, I’m really fucked up. Patty and Gwen and me smoked some really good weed. I need a shower, good night.” He watched his sister weave through the room thinking she looked like she was having fun.

The TV volume was low to keep from waking his parents so he heard when Mandy took her shower. After about ten minutes the bathroom door opened and shut and Mandy came back into the front room. She was wearing a short pink microfiber robe with her hair wrapped in a towel, she smelled faintly of lilacs, “That felt good, what’s on TV?”

He checked out his sister’s sexy legs, the way the thin material of the robe molded to the crevice of her ass then answered “I’m watching a movie about some people lost on an island. There are five guys and two women, things are getting tense because all the guys want to screw the women but they won’t let any man fuck them.”

“Smart girls” Mandy said as she flopped down on one end of the sofa then stretched her legs the length of two cushions, a foot rested on her brother’s thigh. He sneaked a quick peek at her thighs but they were closed so the view wasn’t very interesting.

Mandy’s head rolled to the TV and she got absorbed in the back stabbing and conniving among the group of men trying to get laid by the women who were more focused on survival. He asked his sister, “Aren’t you going to bed, I thought you were tired?”

“Maybe later, I’m still enjoying myself.”

“You want to step outside and do another joint?”

She threw him a 1000 watt smile, “You have one?”

“Yeah, half a blunt, we can share.”

The siblings rose from the sofa then went out to stand in the front yard, it was after midnight so the neighborhood was quiet, deserted. Mandy and her brother smoked the roach dead, her high, which had been waning, surged to lift her to the clouds again, she was enjoying the second buzz of the night. She and her brother briefly bantered about how she was dressed, that the robe would allow a cool breeze to cool her legs, and other parts. His sister stepped her feet apart then commented, “Yeah, sometimes I need to cool it down.”

He commented on her two friends, “Too bad Patty and Gwen aren’t here, we could all get stoned.”

“Well maybe next time we’ll get you good and fucking bombed.”

“The fucking part sounds good, those two are hot.”

“God you ass, they’re my friends, stay away, I want them to like me.”

They returned to the front room and turned their attention back to the TV to see what kind of shenanigans the gay guy was up too. Nobody knew he was gay except the women so they were kind of friendly with him which pissed off the other men, they thought he was getting screwed by one or both. Mandy again stretched her legs the length of the sofa, resting her right heel on Derek’s legs. Without thought or subterfuge the brother put his hand on his sister’s ankle and absentmindedly rubbed it while both were engrossed in the program.

The pot had relaxed the girl significantly but the touch of her brother’s fingers gently sliding on the skin of her foot relaxed Mandy even more. The fingertip caresses were so gentle that she bit by bit succumbed to the whisper soft massage. As her lower leg pleasantly tingled she lifted the left foot across his leg, she wanted him to treat that foot as he was the first. Still not thinking purposely about her he started to pay attention to both feet which caused Mandy to snuggle into a sofa pillow and slowly lose concentration on the movie.

He placed his right hand over her right foot then while rolling her toes between two fingers his left hand drifted up her leg where he was kneading the muscles of her calf. Mandy had used an after bath lotion so his hand was moving almost friction-less over her skin. Brother and sister were mostly intent on the movie but slowly both were becoming aware of what he was doing to her. He began to slide his hand up and down her lower leg, caressing the muscles gently. His sister reacted to the feel of his light touch, she sighed deeply then her focus shifted more from the movie to the warmth growing where his fingers roamed. She shifted her right leg slightly which caused her knees to separate, her inner thighs were exposed from knees to where the robe lay. The move offered him a view that was magnetic and provocative, the thin pink robe lay softly on her form, his heart picked up a beat as he looked where the material flowed over the mound of her sex to a wrinkle between her thighs. A fight between the gay guy and the big macho bastard was forgotten as he paid more attention to his sister and the feel of her skin under his fingers. She tried to focus on the action while he stroked even higher, above her knee as far as the hem of the cloth. After the gay kicked the shit out of the bigger man Mandy closed her eyes and reveled in the sensation of her brother feeling up her legs. She stretched and flexed her toes as a brief shiver rippled her thighs.

Emboldened by her acquiescence he turned his full attention to Mandy. The light strokes of his fingers became more firm as he pressed the palm of his hand on her. He began to slide his hand over the curve of her leg so that it was moving back and forth on her silken skin, his fingertips caressed the underside of her leg then would slide back up when he rocked it back. She shivered again. The movie lost her interest as she concentrated on the deliciously erotic feelings her brother was causing, their kinship quickly became a non issue as she enjoyed his caresses. Mandy stirred enough to reach over her head and click off the table lamp at the end of the sofa. The only light in the room came from the TV which was enough to see her breasts which became half exposed when the soft cloth slipped open to a broad V as she moved. Her nipples were still hidden but the firm mounds of flesh attracted his gaze.

The brother adjusted quickly to the dim light by becoming more adventurous. He abandoned her toes to bring that hand to Mandy’s thighs and started massaging her muscles with both. Caught up in the soothing rub down Mandy shifted once again, giving her brother even more leg exposure. He looked up the length of her legs to see the end of the robe lay across her upper thighs, he could see the split of her body. Mandy was clean shaven, she had no pubic hair. Up to this point he had been fairly casual about fondling his sister but the position of her legs, the view of her pussy and her acceptance of his caresses forged his prick into a steel ram. It grew long and hard in his jeans, cramping as it outgrew the space it was in. He shifted his ass to get more comfortable then returned his attention to the sexy young female.

It took only a short minute more before he had eased up her leg until the side of his hand was smoothing on the soft succulent folds of her sex. Mandy raised her arms and laid them on the sofa arm with her fingers laced together over the towel covering her hair, she pulled a knee up offering more space for him so he pressed his luck and her sex. As his hand moved up and down her crack it was getting wet from the fluids she was seeping. There was no longer doubt in his mind she was turned on and enjoying what he was doing. He twisted around until he could bring both hands into play between her legs then with one he cupped her cunt and the other rested on her pelvis. He pressed two fingers into his sister’s wet warm hole while he sought her clit with the thumb of the other hand.

Mandy arched her back and gasped a sharp breath. Her eyes were closed but her body was in motion. She was reveling in the sensations radiating through her from the center of her crescendoing lust. His fingers were long and the tips of them were pressuring her g-spot and the thumb on her clit was driving her up a mountain of pleasure toward a rapturous peak.

Mandy pulled a leg off her brother’s lap then dropped her foot to the floor which caused the junction of her thighs to widen allowing him more room to fondle her. She was beginning to spasm, sharp jolts of sexual charges were shocking her repeatedly causing her to yip short bursts of ecstasy. She grabbed a sofa pillow at his side then moved it over her face. It would not be a good family gathering if she woke their parents. She wrapped her arms over the pillow and continued to bark her pleasure.

He fingered his sister for another minute or so until she arched high off the cushion, his fingers drove into her as far as he could then Mandy’s ass started to shake. The position of her arms caused the robe to open more so her stiff nipples peeked at him as she vibrated. The pillow muffled her climatic outburst as her cunt began to drip her orgasm. His fingers and hand were covered with her discharge when she loosened enough to relax back to the sofa. Mandy moved the pillow from her face and stared up at him with shock and awe. She was speechless; she had nothing to say that would convey the mixed feelings she was experiencing. She just had a quick strong orgasm which was great but he who caused it was her own fucking brother! She sat up on the sofa, pulled her gown closed then put a hand on his cheek. Mandy couldn’t decide if she should slap the crap out of him or give him a kiss. She opted for a hand stroke on his face then left for her room. She wasn’t aware of or even thought that Derek could be turned on, that his balls felt like smoldering fireplace coals.

He was frustrated as he watched her leave. He was damn near crippled in the crotch and his sister acted as if she didn’t care. He put his fingers to his nose for the scent of her then licked her fluids from them; his cock convulsed and he came in his pants.

The short intense interlude wasn’t mentioned by either and Derek eventually stopped being pissed at his sister for the mess in his pants that night. At first he was irate that she didn’t take care of him after he fingered her to a climax but within a couple of days he viewed her normally again. As for Mandy, she remembered the night vividly but wasn’t keen on repeating an erotic encounter with her own sibling. For sure it felt good at the time but she wasn’t planning on a replay, it would be too weird.

Their parents were attending a performance of Phantom of the Opera when Derek came home from his part time job. It was Friday night and he had plans to hang with some friends but when he came into the house he heard the delightful peal of feminine laughter from his sister’s room. He tapped lightly on the partially open door then stuck his head in, “Hey, who’s here?”

Mandy jumped at the sound of his voice, spun around to face him just as two more girls looked at him. Patty and Gwen. Wet dreams for sure. The sight of the girls sent his nuts on an immediate flight of fantasy, he would fuck either of them, both of them, in a heartbeat. After a short wary stare at her brother Mandy relaxed, “Fuck Derek, you sounded like dad. I just pulled this out of my closet and thought he would see it.” She held up a small black zipped ear bud case.

“What’s that?”

“Pot, we’re going to the back yard to smoke some.”

Patty spoke up “You want to come with us?”

Mandy started to protest but quickly closed her mouth, she didn’t really want to toke up with her brother just then but she couldn’t rescind Patty’s invitation. Derek answered “Sure, I have to change from my grubby work clothes, I’ll be right out.”

They sat on the lawn, the four of them in a circle facing each other, legs crossed at the ankles so their knees were touching the knee of someone on each side of them. Derek was sitting between Patty and Gwen, directly across from his sister. The small open spot of grass in the middle of the circle was littered with a baggie of weed, a brass pipe and four cans of Arizona Tea. Gwen and Mandy were wearing skirts so as the girls talked and laughed Derek was getting some excellent up-skirt views, the two were either unaware they were flashing panties or they didn’t care. Patty was wearing loose legged summer shorts so she too was giving him an occasional glimpse of black lacy crotch cover. As the four got stoned his prick began the metamorphosis to an erection.

Derek knew for sure Patty was eyeballing the swelling in his pants. He would catch her checking him out, she would lock onto his eyes and the small smile on her lips would linger for him. Gwen didn’t seem to be interested but Mandy kept watching the unspoken interaction between her brother and Patty. She could tell they would be fucking their asses off if she and Gwen were somewhere else, it was kind of a turn on watching the non-verbals between the two. She thought briefly of getting Gwen to go somewhere with her so Derek and Patty could have some time alone but it was a fleeting thought, it really wasn’t her problem, he could jack off later if the pressure got too much.

The two friends stayed about an hour then had to leave. Patty couldn’t resist, she gave Derek a quick peck on the lips and a whispered promise. After the goodbyes Derek and Mandy went their separate ways, Derek to watch TV, Mandy to her room. Derek was aroused and felt thwarted but didn’t want to take care of his problem alone. He laid on the floor in front of the TV and fantasized about Patty, his cock remained semi-hard.

He heard when Mandy took up her guitar and began to practice an Adele song. She wasn’t too bad, a bit off tempo and she kept backing up to where she lost the rhythm. The bedroom door muted her voice and the music so he went back to watch and listen while she practiced. He opened her door and stuck his head in, Mandy looked up, smiled an invite then went back to strumming. She was sitting on the end of her bed cross legged wearing a loose light gray top open across the neck, her left shoulder was bare, he could see no bra straps. The top covered her to her waist and she wasn’t wearing anything but a pair of blue and white striped Liz Claiborne briefs below that. Since she didn’t tell him to go away he stepped to her bed then sat on it with his back against the headboard. Mandy glanced up at him unconcerned about her state of dress, “I can’t get the notes right.”

“Sounds good to me, you have a good voice.”

“Yeah, you’re stoned, what do you know?”

Derek laughed lightly, “Maybe if you weren’t stoned your fingers would work right” he teased.

His sister smiled, “Maybe I need more, go get your stash, we’ll blow the smoke out the window.” Five minutes later the siblings were sitting on the floor at Mandy’s window sash passing Derek’s mini bong back and forth. “I saw Patty ogling you in the yard, that girl could get instant hot for you.”

“Too bad I couldn’t have gotten her alone for a few minutes.”

“A few minutes? Are you one of those get on, get off, get out kind of assholes?”

“Shit! I can keep it up for hours, girls beg me to stop after I fuck them crazy with a dozen orgasms.”

His sister chuckled, “How typical. You’re the best lay a girl could ever get. You must have a great sex life when you’re bragging to your friends.”

He poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and squirm, “I don’t have to brag to my friends, their sisters and girlfriends do it for me.”

“Ha Ha!,” she laughed out loud, “Man, you got some fucking ego, what the hell are you hiding in your shorts? A magic fucking wand, a hot steel ninja sex sword or something?” She got up and returned to her bed, picked up her guitar and started strumming again. “My brother has a magic wand, he waves it ‘round for women. When they don’t fall over and scream ‘fuck me!’, to the drain his clones go aswimmin.” Mandy giggled at her own cleverness, “What do you think bro, a number one hit?”

He didn’t comment on her impromptu lyrics but as he joined her on the bed said, “You’re pubes are sticking out around your leg holes.” She looked down at her crotch then with a finger pulled the panties over to cover the short dark hairs peeking out.

After she did both sides she looked up, “Better now?” She didn’t seem embarrassed at all for the sparse pubes or how she hid them again.

She was fingering the strings slowly, causing random plinks and hums as they talked. The conversation got less personal but the cyclops eye at the end of Derek’s prick could see through cotton so it was watching Mandy’s pussy. The longer Derek sat across from his sister the firmer his prick got then after maybe 15 minutes he was again sporting a solid erection. Mandy looked into his lap, “Jeeze, Derek, you got a boner again?”

He reached down and adjusted his erection so it wasn’t cramped sideways which caused a big tent in his pants. Mandy watched then offered, “That must hurt all bent up like that, take your pants off.”

Relieved that he had her permission to free the beast he got to his knees, opened his button and fly then fell back and pulled his Levis down his legs. Mandy grabbed the cuffs and helped him pull them off then threw them to the floor. Derek sat back up, dressed just as she was, shirt and briefs only. “God, that feels better” he sighed.

Mandy started to giggle, “What the hell would mom and dad say if they walked in right now? You and me in our underwear and you with a big damn hard-on. I bet their eyes would pop right out like a cartoon.”

Brother and sister bantered and laughed lightly about their state of dress and the condition of his prick then Derek got bold enough to pull it through the pee hole of his shorts. He sat with his knees wide, his erection straining and bobbing in open air. Mandy didn’t seem overly concerned as her brother exposed himself, she watched with amusement while he adjusted his hard prick then appraised, “Not bad, I’ve seen smaller.” Since his balls were still covered she added, “Do you have any nuts hiding in there?”

Her brother grinned largely, reached under his hard prick then scooped his nads and pulled them through the hole too. His entire package was protruding from the opening of his shorts for his sister’s inspection. Once he was settled with his organs in full view he told Mandy, “You too, pull your crotch to the side so he can check you out.”

Unconcerned with kinship or impropriety Mandy did as he requested. She pulled the thin band of cloth away from her pussy so as she sat facing him her cunt was winking at his cock. He noted out loud, “You need to shave again, last time you didn’t have stubble.”

That was the first time either had mentioned the episode on the sofa but she didn’t flinch, “Yeah, I need to, it kind of itches.”

“Want me to do it for you?” The question was a jest but his cock didn’t think so, it swelled even further as the idea floated through his mind.

Mandy stared at her brother for a few long moments, “Are you serious?” She laid the guitar aside then went to her knees facing him, she put her hands on his thighs leaned forward and challenged “What if you cut me?”

“I’ll do the mom thing, you know, kiss it and make it feel better.”

“Hah!” she exclaimed sharply, “I’d never let mom kiss it.”

“Yeah? Well I’m not mom.”

Mandy smiled, her pot clouded mind gave her permission to let her brother trim her cunt hair so she said “Come on, lets do it.” As she voiced her consent her tummy fluttered with butterflies.

Surprised that she had said yes he asked “Now?”

“Well yeah, better now because I’m in the mood, 20 minutes from now I might not be.” They scrambled off the bed and dashed as a pair of carefree seven year olds to her adjoining bathroom. His stiff cock was bouncing as they ran.

She turned to face him while he filled the bathroom sink with warm water. He pulled out her razor and the lotion enhanced gel then asked “Ready?” She looked at him with smiling eyes and nodded. Derek pinched the sides of her panties then pulled them off her hips. When they were at her ankles she stepped out of them, her face was kind of red, his cock thumped in sync with his thudding heart.

Mandy stepped back and sat on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs wide, she was completely exposed for her brother. He’d been screwing girls for a couple of years so he wasn’t seeing anything new but looking at his sister’s pussy caused his nuts to start boiling. The dark hair over and around her crack was just a shadow but long enough to be itchy. He looked once more into her eyes and saw determination “Okay, shave me” she offered as a whisper.

He filled his left hand with shave gel then with shaky hesitation daubed a bit on her pubis, just over the top of her pussy. With two finger tips he gingerly smoothed the creme over the triangle patch of stubble. Mandy was shifting nervously, her legs moving, “Quit moving around, hold still” he cautioned her. Derek put the blades of her razor against her skin and lightly stroked away the hair on her lower belly. It didn’t take long to shave the open expanse of her body but the sides of her lady lips and the insides of her thighs were also hairy. He rinsed the blades then “Spread your legs, I can’t do anything like that.” Mandy leaned back, slid her butt forward then spread her legs even wider across the toilet seat. Her pussy was so far open he could see the pink hole into her body. Her brother’s balls were aching.

Derek smeared shave gel over his hand again then pressed it to her pussy. Mandy jerked away from the first touch but rolled her butt forward again while he rubbed the stuff over and to the sides of her slit. He noticed the insides of her right thigh vibrate briefly as he took the razor and very carefully began to shave his sister’s sex, light smooths strokes took the short hairs off evenly. He got as much as he could but her position didn’t let him get it all from her legs. “Stand up, I have to do the inside of your thighs” he directed.

Mandy got off the toilet and put one foot on the lid “This is how I do it” she told him. He spread more creme on her body then went at the rest of the hair. Derek cleaned her pussy and thigh on one side then tapped on her foot. She changed feet on the stool giving him access to the other side. His cock and balls were begging for mercy.

When Derek was done doing the most intimate act he could ever think of doing with his sister he was emboldened enough to feel the entire area that he had shaved, feeling for any missed stubble. He rubbed and felt her body slowly, on purpose because he knew he might never have this chance again. Mandy let her brother play around her slit for a few seconds, a reward maybe for his service, then stepped back, “You have to rinse the gel off, get a washcloth.” He looked into her eyes and saw something familiar, it was the same look Patty had given him earlier. She looked hot and horny. Derek wasn’t expecting to see sex in Mandy’s eyes when she said, “After that do my legs, they are getting hairy too.”

Derek soaked a hand cloth with warm water then went back to his sister. He wiped the shaving residue off Mandy’s stomach then pressed the warm cloth over her pussy and slowly massaged her clean. Mandy grunted “uh” and he saw her legs shake again. The next few minutes were spent spreading gel on his sister’s lower legs and stroking them with the razor; when he was done her legs and body were as clean and soft as newborn skin. She stood still while he rinsed her legs with the damp cloth. Derek knew without a doubt he would be hacking his meat as soon as he got away from her. When all was done and the razor lying idle in the sink Derek asked Mandy, “Is that okay?” She didn’t respond but picked up a bottle of body lotion and handed it to him. Not needing to be told why Derek spilled a dollop in his hand then rubbed the scented oil over the areas he had just shaved. Mandy’s eyes were closed and her lips were compressed as he gently applied the soothing lotion.

After he was done she made no comment but grabbed his hand and led him to his room. She towed him to the bed then pushed him to his back. She reached into his shorts then stunned her brother by bending over his lap and putting her mouth over the end of his swollen cock. Derek was struck dumb as his sister gave him head; Mandy was overcome with a need to give her brother a job, she was as hot and needy as the night on the sofa only this time she was ready to please him. She succumbed to the urge, she succumbed to the desire, she succumbed to the lust that had been slowly building since she watched Patty flirting with Derek.

Lifting off Derek long enough to crawl up onto the bed with him she laid between his legs then bent his erection to her and again covered him with her mouth. Her lips were working, her tongue stroking, his cock was swelling. Mandy looked up at him over his stomach and murmured “It’s okay” then cupped his nuts in a hand while forming a vacuum on him. Derek’s cock launched it’s payload with a rumble from his nuts and fire in his loins. His sister pulled up slightly allowing room for him to cum, filling her mouth until her tongue was awash in semen. When his cock quit pulsing she lifted off him then let his discharge dribble from her pursed lips to his stomach. The final taste of cum slid down her throat as she gave her brother another 1000 watt smile. “Like that” she teased?

He may have just blown his nuts open but he was still boiling with desire. He sat up and pushed her to her back beside him, his cock refused to wilt so Mandy expected him to climb over and fuck her. That wasn’t something she planned but at that moment she wouldn’t object. But his goal wasn’t to fuck her, he had a different intimacy in mind. Derek rolled over her thigh, his face positioned over the fresh shaven cunt, he licked her pussy from ass to top then formed a lip lock on her clit and began to arouse his sister with his mouth. He slid his hands under her ass then held her while he licked and lapped her sex. She arched her back, slapped a hand to the back of her brother’s head while the forces of nature built rapidly in her womb. Mandy cried out loudly once then covered her mouth with the second hand while her body quaked with a strong climax. Her brother had just reciprocated for the blow job.

They lay facing each other on Derek’s bed talking quietly. Even though they were naked below the waist she still wore the loose gray top, him his shirt as they relaxed in the afterglow of the oral sex. They were both coming off the marijuana high as well as the sexual high. Even as they became more rational, more aware of what they had done neither was inclined to hurry away from the other in shame or embarrassment. Derek reached between his sister’s legs and stroked her skin with two fingers. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Just making sure I didn’t miss any, you don’t want to start itching right away do you?”

Mandy replied with a grin, “You did good, I won’t itch for a week at least.”

Boldly he asked, “What about the other stuff, how did I do?”

His sister’s eyes softened as she put fingers around his soft cock, “Can you get hard again?”

“Why, you going to suck me some more?”

“No, let’s fuck” she proposed boldly. In seconds his flaccid prick became a sex toy for his sister.

Her brother glanced quickly at the bedside clock, “Mom and dad might be home soon” he warned.

Mandy sat up, pulled her shirt over her head, “Then we better hurry,” the shirt was tossed to the floor then she fell back down, her tits jiggled pleasantly as she moved.

Derek shed his shirt in a second then flopped to his back next to Mandy. She rose up then straddled his lap and centered her cunt over his proud standing erection. He held it still while she lowered herself onto him until her ass pressed on his hand. He moved the hand then Mandy settled down, leaned over and pinned her brother’s arms to the bed and began to roll her hips, sliding on the hard hot prick in her.

She was staring into his eyes, holding them prisoner as they coupled, pure carnal desire flowed between the two, the heat they were generating was beginning to make them sweat. Mandy’s natural juices were flowing around and down her brother’s prick, his pubic hair was soaked, his balls covered with her lust. After a few minutes of letting his sister fuck him Derek urged her off and to her back. He lifted her legs straight up by her ankles then entered her again with her heels resting on his shoulders. Derek wrapped his arms around her legs to hold her in place then fucked her zealously. Their bodies were slapping together, she was moaning, he was groaning when she began to vibrate. Mandy took a deep gasping breath then expelled it as a wavering wail of rapture while her cunt muscles began to massage her brother’s hard-on. Derek couldn’t hold back, he convulsed then as she cramped he came deep into her womb in a series of ball draining surges.

They were panting side by side on their backs moments after the intense orgasms when they heard their parents talking, they were in the front room! Mandy bolted upright, her eyes wide with fear, Derek rolled to his stomach and cringed in panic. There was no time to run to her room and they would never be able to explain away lying naked together if caught so Mandy threw herself off the bed to the floor out of sight. Derek scrambled to hide her shirt and panties then cover himself with a blanket. He had just mashed a pillow with his head when the bedroom door opened. “Derek? You still awake?” his mother asked quietly.

“Huh, oh, yeah mom, I just went to bed.”

“Where is your sister, she isn’t in her room?”

“She was with Patty and Gwen earlier, maybe she left somewhere with them.”

“Okay, good night dear, I love you.”

“Love you too mom.” The door eased closed again.

It was a full 30 seconds before Mandy peeked over the edge of the bed at the door, “Did they go to bed?” she whispered.

“I think so, come up, you can probably go back now.”

Mandy eased cautiously up to the bed then lifted the blanket and slipped in beside her brother, “Not yet, they might still be walking around.” When she settled in her legs were rubbing against Derek’s, she put a hand on his chest. “I’m going to stay here for a while.”

Since his sister was lying close, Derek rolled to face her, he pressed his groin against the junction of her thighs then put an arm around her waist, “You can stay here all night if you want.”

She didn’t respond to the statement but asked “Did you cum in me?”

“Uh, yeah, you didn’t stop me so I did it. Are you okay?”

“I don’t know, I think so.” She didn’t feel as concerned as she thought she should that her brother just turned loose a few million sperm cells in her. “It’s too late to say no and I won’t worry right now, I’ll do that if I don’t start on time.” They fell quiet, looking at each other, each trying to evaluate how they felt about what they had done, how to deal with their incest; how to behave as brother and sister again.

After a few moments of quiet reflection it was Derek who suggested they smoke another bowl. “Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Well, if you want to sleep I guess we don’t need to.”

“Hey, I didn’t say no.” she grinned.

The pair got out of bed and went to the floor next to his window, the night was warm so they didn’t feel the need to don any clothing or robes. While she packed the pipe he opened the window then brother and sister lit up again.

The conversation was quiet, causal as they drifted on a cloud. They weren’t being suggestive, teasing or hinting for another sexual encounter, they were siblings enjoying a non combative sibling moment. Some fifteen minutes after sitting at the window Mandy said she was uncomfortable, her legs were getting sore from sitting on folded knees. As she lifted up Derek straightened his legs and sat back against his bed, leaning on it, legs stretched across the floor. Mandy looked at his position then shifted around so she was sitting on his thighs then leaned back on him, her knees relieved to be straight again. He put his hands on her hips then pulled her butt tighter against his groin. She jostled her hips as a vampish taunt then relaxed back on him. Derek reacted to the girl on his lap in the only way nature can. He started getting hard.

Derek kept face hair which was the current fashion for young men so when Mindy laid her head back on her brother’s shoulder, her cheek was being caressed by the soft hair of his nascent beard. She was enjoying the silence, the close intimacy, her mind was drifting pleasantly when he moved his hands from her hips to her breasts and cupped them, his fingers began to pinch and roll her nipples. His attention to her breasts brought her back to reality. Not only was he feeling her up, she could feel his cock against the junction of her thighs, Derek was growing stiff again. With a rush of shivers from nipples to clit Mandy realized she was ready to fuck. She turned her head to him and tickled his ear with her tongue tip then kissed his neck.

Neither Derek nor Mandy were inclined to start a long seduction of the other. He was primed, she was willing, so she lifted off his lap enough to let his erection rise to probe the entrance to her pussy. When he found the center of her sex Mandy sat back down on him, his passage into her made easy by his first ejaculation until he was fully sheathed by her hot welcoming cunt. Brother and sister again entered into a realm of sexual adventure they had never before imagined.

They had to keep quiet so as they mated they made an effort to keep silent. The only sounds in the room were the light slapping of his groin on her ass and Mandy’s efforts to keep her growing rapture from vocalizing. She was huffing rapidly through her nose, shaking her head in an effort to suppress the orgasmic song she wanted to sing. Derek was beginning to feel the weight of his sister so he urged her up to bend over the bed then stood behind her and impaled her as she lay face down. It took her brother another nine minutes to come to peak, in that interval Mandy had three climaxes, each growing more intense as they accumulated. When Derek lifted her off the bed by her hips and pulled her tighter against him she vaulted off a mountain of lust into a final free-fall of shakes and cramps. Mandy couldn’t hold on to the cries of ecstasy caused by the feeling of her brother pulsing into her. She yelped her pleasure until the echos of the climax receded to total limp bliss.

She was still face down, he was lying on her back, both panting for fresh cool air when the crack under his bedroom door lit up. Someone had turned on the hall light. Derek pulled his cock out of his sister in a rush of angst while she again folded to the floor. He scrambled into bed, grabbed his headphones and slapped them over his ears.

When their father opened the door Derek was twisting knobs on his desktop disc player, “What the hell kind of racket was that?”

Derek pulled an ear muff aside, “Huh, what?”

“That screeching, it sounded like a girl getting hurt.”

“Sorry dad, I didn’t have my headset plugged in when I hit the play button.”

Their father growled, “Goddamn noises these days isn’t any form of music. You should listen to Metallica or AC DC. Keep the racket down, your mother and I want to sleep.”

“Okay dad, quiet is the word.”

Left alone again Derek flopped a hand over the side of the bed and beckoned to his sister. She raised up enough her chin rested on the edge of the mattress, smiling from ear to ear, “AC DC, a bi-group?” Both began to snuffle quietly as they were overcome with the humor of the situation. Mandy slipped once again into her brother’s bed but this time to rest.

Derek’s eyes opened in the dark, he felt a warm pressure on his hip. Briefly disorientated his mind finally sorted out what he felt. Mandy was lying with him, her back was to him so it was her ass pressed against his side. The initial confusion cleared as he remembered what they had done earlier, gotten stoned then screwed twice. He began to smile then turned to face her, fitting his crotch against her ass. He held her hip and pulled her close, his prick stiffened quickly. When he was aroused enough Derek probed between his sister’s legs until he found her hole then pushed full length into her again. Mandy woke up to the feeling of her brother fucking her, she wasn’t hot and horny but the feel of his erection slipping in and out wasn’t unpleasant. She opened her legs slightly and let him take her at his own pace. He stayed with her for a few minutes then for the third time that night pumped Mandy full with cum. He pulled back from her, she rolled over and for the first time ever put her lips to his. It was a soft, tender kiss that conveyed contentment, not passion. She slipped naked from his bed back to her own, wondering if one of her brother’s sperm cells had found a target. She thought not but would know for sure in a few days.

---

She came home late and stoned. As she slowly maneuvered around the furniture she confessed to her brother, “Man Derek, I’m really fucked up. Patty and Gwen and me smoked some really good weed. I need a shower, good night.” He watched his sister weave through the room thinking she looked like she was having fun.

The TV volume was low to keep from waking his parents so he heard when Mandy took her shower. After about ten minutes the bathroom door opened and shut and Mandy came back into the front room. She was wearing a short pink microfiber robe with her hair wrapped in a towel, she smelled faintly of lilacs, “That felt good, what’s on TV?”

He checked out his sister’s sexy legs, the way the thin material of the robe molded to the crevice of her ass then answered “I’m watching a movie about some people lost on an island. There are five guys and two women, things are getting tense because all the guys want to screw the women but they won’t let any man fuck them.”

“Smart girls” Mandy said as she flopped down on one end of the sofa then stretched her legs the length of two cushions, a foot rested on her brother’s thigh. He sneaked a quick peek at her thighs but they were closed so the view wasn’t very interesting.

Mandy’s head rolled to the TV and she got absorbed in the back stabbing and conniving among the group of men trying to get laid by the women who were more focused on survival. He asked his sister, “Aren’t you going to bed, I thought you were tired?”

“Maybe later, I’m still enjoying myself.”

“You want to step outside and do another joint?”

She threw him a 1000 watt smile, “You have one?”

“Yeah, half a blunt, we can share.”

The siblings rose from the sofa then went out to stand in the front yard, it was after midnight so the neighborhood was quiet, deserted. Mandy and her brother smoked the roach dead, her high, which had been waning, surged to lift her to the clouds again, she was enjoying the second buzz of the night. She and her brother briefly bantered about how she was dressed, that the robe would allow a cool breeze to cool her legs, and other parts. His sister stepped her feet apart then commented, “Yeah, sometimes I need to cool it down.”

He commented on her two friends, “Too bad Patty and Gwen aren’t here, we could all get stoned.”

“Well maybe next time we’ll get you good and fucking bombed.”

“The fucking part sounds good, those two are hot.”

“God you ass, they’re my friends, stay away, I want them to like me.”

They returned to the front room and turned their attention back to the TV to see what kind of shenanigans the gay guy was up too. Nobody knew he was gay except the women so they were kind of friendly with him which pissed off the other men, they thought he was getting screwed by one or both. Mandy again stretched her legs the length of the sofa, resting her right heel on Derek’s legs. Without thought or subterfuge the brother put his hand on his sister’s ankle and absentmindedly rubbed it while both were engrossed in the program.

The pot had relaxed the girl significantly but the touch of her brother’s fingers gently sliding on the skin of her foot relaxed Mandy even more. The fingertip caresses were so gentle that she bit by bit succumbed to the whisper soft massage. As her lower leg pleasantly tingled she lifted the left foot across his leg, she wanted him to treat that foot as he was the first. Still not thinking purposely about her he started to pay attention to both feet which caused Mandy to snuggle into a sofa pillow and slowly lose concentration on the movie.

He placed his right hand over her right foot then while rolling her toes between two fingers his left hand drifted up her leg where he was kneading the muscles of her calf. Mandy had used an after bath lotion so his hand was moving almost friction-less over her skin. Brother and sister were mostly intent on the movie but slowly both were becoming aware of what he was doing to her. He began to slide his hand up and down her lower leg, caressing the muscles gently. His sister reacted to the feel of his light touch, she sighed deeply then her focus shifted more from the movie to the warmth growing where his fingers roamed. She shifted her right leg slightly which caused her knees to separate, her inner thighs were exposed from knees to where the robe lay. The move offered him a view that was magnetic and provocative, the thin pink robe lay softly on her form, his heart picked up a beat as he looked where the material flowed over the mound of her sex to a wrinkle between her thighs. A fight between the gay guy and the big macho bastard was forgotten as he paid more attention to his sister and the feel of her skin under his fingers. She tried to focus on the action while he stroked even higher, above her knee as far as the hem of the cloth. After the gay kicked the shit out of the bigger man Mandy closed her eyes and reveled in the sensation of her brother feeling up her legs. She stretched and flexed her toes as a brief shiver rippled her thighs.

Emboldened by her acquiescence he turned his full attention to Mandy. The light strokes of his fingers became more firm as he pressed the palm of his hand on her. He began to slide his hand over the curve of her leg so that it was moving back and forth on her silken skin, his fingertips caressed the underside of her leg then would slide back up when he rocked it back. She shivered again. The movie lost her interest as she concentrated on the deliciously erotic feelings her brother was causing, their kinship quickly became a non issue as she enjoyed his caresses. Mandy stirred enough to reach over her head and click off the table lamp at the end of the sofa. The only light in the room came from the TV which was enough to see her breasts which became half exposed when the soft cloth slipped open to a broad V as she moved. Her nipples were still hidden but the firm mounds of flesh attracted his gaze.

The brother adjusted quickly to the dim light by becoming more adventurous. He abandoned her toes to bring that hand to Mandy’s thighs and started massaging her muscles with both. Caught up in the soothing rub down Mandy shifted once again, giving her brother even more leg exposure. He looked up the length of her legs to see the end of the robe lay across her upper thighs, he could see the split of her body. Mandy was clean shaven, she had no pubic hair. Up to this point he had been fairly casual about fondling his sister but the position of her legs, the view of her pussy and her acceptance of his caresses forged his prick into a steel ram. It grew long and hard in his jeans, cramping as it outgrew the space it was in. He shifted his ass to get more comfortable then returned his attention to the sexy young female.

It took only a short minute more before he had eased up her leg until the side of his hand was smoothing on the soft succulent folds of her sex. Mandy raised her arms and laid them on the sofa arm with her fingers laced together over the towel covering her hair, she pulled a knee up offering more space for him so he pressed his luck and her sex. As his hand moved up and down her crack it was getting wet from the fluids she was seeping. There was no longer doubt in his mind she was turned on and enjoying what he was doing. He twisted around until he could bring both hands into play between her legs then with one he cupped her cunt and the other rested on her pelvis. He pressed two fingers into his sister’s wet warm hole while he sought her clit with the thumb of the other hand.

Mandy arched her back and gasped a sharp breath. Her eyes were closed but her body was in motion. She was reveling in the sensations radiating through her from the center of her crescendoing lust. His fingers were long and the tips of them were pressuring her g-spot and the thumb on her clit was driving her up a mountain of pleasure toward a rapturous peak.

Mandy pulled a leg off her brother’s lap then dropped her foot to the floor which caused the junction of her thighs to widen allowing him more room to fondle her. She was beginning to spasm, sharp jolts of sexual charges were shocking her repeatedly causing her to yip short bursts of ecstasy. She grabbed a sofa pillow at his side then moved it over her face. It would not be a good family gathering if she woke their parents. She wrapped her arms over the pillow and continued to bark her pleasure.

He fingered his sister for another minute or so until she arched high off the cushion, his fingers drove into her as far as he could then Mandy’s ass started to shake. The position of her arms caused the robe to open more so her stiff nipples peeked at him as she vibrated. The pillow muffled her climatic outburst as her cunt began to drip her orgasm. His fingers and hand were covered with her discharge when she loosened enough to relax back to the sofa. Mandy moved the pillow from her face and stared up at him with shock and awe. She was speechless; she had nothing to say that would convey the mixed feelings she was experiencing. She just had a quick strong orgasm which was great but he who caused it was her own fucking brother! She sat up on the sofa, pulled her gown closed then put a hand on his cheek. Mandy couldn’t decide if she should slap the crap out of him or give him a kiss. She opted for a hand stroke on his face then left for her room. She wasn’t aware of or even thought that Derek could be turned on, that his balls felt like smoldering fireplace coals.

He was frustrated as he watched her leave. He was damn near crippled in the crotch and his sister acted as if she didn’t care. He put his fingers to his nose for the scent of her then licked her fluids from them; his cock convulsed and he came in his pants.

The short intense interlude wasn’t mentioned by either and Derek eventually stopped being pissed at his sister for the mess in his pants that night. At first he was irate that she didn’t take care of him after he fingered her to a climax but within a couple of days he viewed her normally again. As for Mandy, she remembered the night vividly but wasn’t keen on repeating an erotic encounter with her own sibling. For sure it felt good at the time but she wasn’t planning on a replay, it would be too weird.

Their parents were attending a performance of Phantom of the Opera when Derek came home from his part time job. It was Friday night and he had plans to hang with some friends but when he came into the house he heard the delightful peal of feminine laughter from his sister’s room. He tapped lightly on the partially open door then stuck his head in, “Hey, who’s here?”

Mandy jumped at the sound of his voice, spun around to face him just as two more girls looked at him. Patty and Gwen. Wet dreams for sure. The sight of the girls sent his nuts on an immediate flight of fantasy, he would fuck either of them, both of them, in a heartbeat. After a short wary stare at her brother Mandy relaxed, “Fuck Derek, you sounded like dad. I just pulled this out of my closet and thought he would see it.” She held up a small black zipped ear bud case.

“What’s that?”

“Pot, we’re going to the back yard to smoke some.”

Patty spoke up “You want to come with us?”

Mandy started to protest but quickly closed her mouth, she didn’t really want to toke up with her brother just then but she couldn’t rescind Patty’s invitation. Derek answered “Sure, I have to change from my grubby work clothes, I’ll be right out.”

They sat on the lawn, the four of them in a circle facing each other, legs crossed at the ankles so their knees were touching the knee of someone on each side of them. Derek was sitting between Patty and Gwen, directly across from his sister. The small open spot of grass in the middle of the circle was littered with a baggie of weed, a brass pipe and four cans of Arizona Tea. Gwen and Mandy were wearing skirts so as the girls talked and laughed Derek was getting some excellent up-skirt views, the two were either unaware they were flashing panties or they didn’t care. Patty was wearing loose legged summer shorts so she too was giving him an occasional glimpse of black lacy crotch cover. As the four got stoned his prick began the metamorphosis to an erection.

Derek knew for sure Patty was eyeballing the swelling in his pants. He would catch her checking him out, she would lock onto his eyes and the small smile on her lips would linger for him. Gwen didn’t seem to be interested but Mandy kept watching the unspoken interaction between her brother and Patty. She could tell they would be fucking their asses off if she and Gwen were somewhere else, it was kind of a turn on watching the non-verbals between the two. She thought briefly of getting Gwen to go somewhere with her so Derek and Patty could have some time alone but it was a fleeting thought, it really wasn’t her problem, he could jack off later if the pressure got too much.

The two friends stayed about an hour then had to leave. Patty couldn’t resist, she gave Derek a quick peck on the lips and a whispered promise. After the goodbyes Derek and Mandy went their separate ways, Derek to watch TV, Mandy to her room. Derek was aroused and felt thwarted but didn’t want to take care of his problem alone. He laid on the floor in front of the TV and fantasized about Patty, his cock remained semi-hard.

He heard when Mandy took up her guitar and began to practice an Adele song. She wasn’t too bad, a bit off tempo and she kept backing up to where she lost the rhythm. The bedroom door muted her voice and the music so he went back to watch and listen while she practiced. He opened her door and stuck his head in, Mandy looked up, smiled an invite then went back to strumming. She was sitting on the end of her bed cross legged wearing a loose light gray top open across the neck, her left shoulder was bare, he could see no bra straps. The top covered her to her waist and she wasn’t wearing anything but a pair of blue and white striped Liz Claiborne briefs below that. Since she didn’t tell him to go away he stepped to her bed then sat on it with his back against the headboard. Mandy glanced up at him unconcerned about her state of dress, “I can’t get the notes right.”

“Sounds good to me, you have a good voice.”

“Yeah, you’re stoned, what do you know?”

Derek laughed lightly, “Maybe if you weren’t stoned your fingers would work right” he teased.

His sister smiled, “Maybe I need more, go get your stash, we’ll blow the smoke out the window.” Five minutes later the siblings were sitting on the floor at Mandy’s window sash passing Derek’s mini bong back and forth. “I saw Patty ogling you in the yard, that girl could get instant hot for you.”

“Too bad I couldn’t have gotten her alone for a few minutes.”

“A few minutes? Are you one of those get on, get off, get out kind of assholes?”

“Shit! I can keep it up for hours, girls beg me to stop after I fuck them crazy with a dozen orgasms.”

His sister chuckled, “How typical. You’re the best lay a girl could ever get. You must have a great sex life when you’re bragging to your friends.”

He poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and squirm, “I don’t have to brag to my friends, their sisters and girlfriends do it for me.”

“Ha Ha!,” she laughed out loud, “Man, you got some fucking ego, what the hell are you hiding in your shorts? A magic fucking wand, a hot steel ninja sex sword or something?” She got up and returned to her bed, picked up her guitar and started strumming again. “My brother has a magic wand, he waves it ‘round for women. When they don’t fall over and scream ‘fuck me!’, to the drain his clones go aswimmin.” Mandy giggled at her own cleverness, “What do you think bro, a number one hit?”

He didn’t comment on her impromptu lyrics but as he joined her on the bed said, “You’re pubes are sticking out around your leg holes.” She looked down at her crotch then with a finger pulled the panties over to cover the short dark hairs peeking out.

After she did both sides she looked up, “Better now?” She didn’t seem embarrassed at all for the sparse pubes or how she hid them again.

She was fingering the strings slowly, causing random plinks and hums as they talked. The conversation got less personal but the cyclops eye at the end of Derek’s prick could see through cotton so it was watching Mandy’s pussy. The longer Derek sat across from his sister the firmer his prick got then after maybe 15 minutes he was again sporting a solid erection. Mandy looked into his lap, “Jeeze, Derek, you got a boner again?”

He reached down and adjusted his erection so it wasn’t cramped sideways which caused a big tent in his pants. Mandy watched then offered, “That must hurt all bent up like that, take your pants off.”

Relieved that he had her permission to free the beast he got to his knees, opened his button and fly then fell back and pulled his Levis down his legs. Mandy grabbed the cuffs and helped him pull them off then threw them to the floor. Derek sat back up, dressed just as she was, shirt and briefs only. “God, that feels better” he sighed.

Mandy started to giggle, “What the hell would mom and dad say if they walked in right now? You and me in our underwear and you with a big damn hard-on. I bet their eyes would pop right out like a cartoon.”

Brother and sister bantered and laughed lightly about their state of dress and the condition of his prick then Derek got bold enough to pull it through the pee hole of his shorts. He sat with his knees wide, his erection straining and bobbing in open air. Mandy didn’t seem overly concerned as her brother exposed himself, she watched with amusement while he adjusted his hard prick then appraised, “Not bad, I’ve seen smaller.” Since his balls were still covered she added, “Do you have any nuts hiding in there?”

Her brother grinned largely, reached under his hard prick then scooped his nads and pulled them through the hole too. His entire package was protruding from the opening of his shorts for his sister’s inspection. Once he was settled with his organs in full view he told Mandy, “You too, pull your crotch to the side so he can check you out.”

Unconcerned with kinship or impropriety Mandy did as he requested. She pulled the thin band of cloth away from her pussy so as she sat facing him her cunt was winking at his cock. He noted out loud, “You need to shave again, last time you didn’t have stubble.”

That was the first time either had mentioned the episode on the sofa but she didn’t flinch, “Yeah, I need to, it kind of itches.”

“Want me to do it for you?” The question was a jest but his cock didn’t think so, it swelled even further as the idea floated through his mind.

Mandy stared at her brother for a few long moments, “Are you serious?” She laid the guitar aside then went to her knees facing him, she put her hands on his thighs leaned forward and challenged “What if you cut me?”

“I’ll do the mom thing, you know, kiss it and make it feel better.”

“Hah!” she exclaimed sharply, “I’d never let mom kiss it.”

“Yeah? Well I’m not mom.”

Mandy smiled, her pot clouded mind gave her permission to let her brother trim her cunt hair so she said “Come on, lets do it.” As she voiced her consent her tummy fluttered with butterflies.

Surprised that she had said yes he asked “Now?”

“Well yeah, better now because I’m in the mood, 20 minutes from now I might not be.” They scrambled off the bed and dashed as a pair of carefree seven year olds to her adjoining bathroom. His stiff cock was bouncing as they ran.

She turned to face him while he filled the bathroom sink with warm water. He pulled out her razor and the lotion enhanced gel then asked “Ready?” She looked at him with smiling eyes and nodded. Derek pinched the sides of her panties then pulled them off her hips. When they were at her ankles she stepped out of them, her face was kind of red, his cock thumped in sync with his thudding heart.

Mandy stepped back and sat on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs wide, she was completely exposed for her brother. He’d been screwing girls for a couple of years so he wasn’t seeing anything new but looking at his sister’s pussy caused his nuts to start boiling. The dark hair over and around her crack was just a shadow but long enough to be itchy. He looked once more into her eyes and saw determination “Okay, shave me” she offered as a whisper.

He filled his left hand with shave gel then with shaky hesitation daubed a bit on her pubis, just over the top of her pussy. With two finger tips he gingerly smoothed the creme over the triangle patch of stubble. Mandy was shifting nervously, her legs moving, “Quit moving around, hold still” he cautioned her. Derek put the blades of her razor against her skin and lightly stroked away the hair on her lower belly. It didn’t take long to shave the open expanse of her body but the sides of her lady lips and the insides of her thighs were also hairy. He rinsed the blades then “Spread your legs, I can’t do anything like that.” Mandy leaned back, slid her butt forward then spread her legs even wider across the toilet seat. Her pussy was so far open he could see the pink hole into her body. Her brother’s balls were aching.

Derek smeared shave gel over his hand again then pressed it to her pussy. Mandy jerked away from the first touch but rolled her butt forward again while he rubbed the stuff over and to the sides of her slit. He noticed the insides of her right thigh vibrate briefly as he took the razor and very carefully began to shave his sister’s sex, light smooths strokes took the short hairs off evenly. He got as much as he could but her position didn’t let him get it all from her legs. “Stand up, I have to do the inside of your thighs” he directed.

Mandy got off the toilet and put one foot on the lid “This is how I do it” she told him. He spread more creme on her body then went at the rest of the hair. Derek cleaned her pussy and thigh on one side then tapped on her foot. She changed feet on the stool giving him access to the other side. His cock and balls were begging for mercy.

When Derek was done doing the most intimate act he could ever think of doing with his sister he was emboldened enough to feel the entire area that he had shaved, feeling for any missed stubble. He rubbed and felt her body slowly, on purpose because he knew he might never have this chance again. Mandy let her brother play around her slit for a few seconds, a reward maybe for his service, then stepped back, “You have to rinse the gel off, get a washcloth.” He looked into her eyes and saw something familiar, it was the same look Patty had given him earlier. She looked hot and horny. Derek wasn’t expecting to see sex in Mandy’s eyes when she said, “After that do my legs, they are getting hairy too.”

Derek soaked a hand cloth with warm water then went back to his sister. He wiped the shaving residue off Mandy’s stomach then pressed the warm cloth over her pussy and slowly massaged her clean. Mandy grunted “uh” and he saw her legs shake again. The next few minutes were spent spreading gel on his sister’s lower legs and stroking them with the razor; when he was done her legs and body were as clean and soft as newborn skin. She stood still while he rinsed her legs with the damp cloth. Derek knew without a doubt he would be hacking his meat as soon as he got away from her. When all was done and the razor lying idle in the sink Derek asked Mandy, “Is that okay?” She didn’t respond but picked up a bottle of body lotion and handed it to him. Not needing to be told why Derek spilled a dollop in his hand then rubbed the scented oil over the areas he had just shaved. Mandy’s eyes were closed and her lips were compressed as he gently applied the soothing lotion.

After he was done she made no comment but grabbed his hand and led him to his room. She towed him to the bed then pushed him to his back. She reached into his shorts then stunned her brother by bending over his lap and putting her mouth over the end of his swollen cock. Derek was struck dumb as his sister gave him head; Mandy was overcome with a need to give her brother a job, she was as hot and needy as the night on the sofa only this time she was ready to please him. She succumbed to the urge, she succumbed to the desire, she succumbed to the lust that had been slowly building since she watched Patty flirting with Derek.

Lifting off Derek long enough to crawl up onto the bed with him she laid between his legs then bent his erection to her and again covered him with her mouth. Her lips were working, her tongue stroking, his cock was swelling. Mandy looked up at him over his stomach and murmured “It’s okay” then cupped his nuts in a hand while forming a vacuum on him. Derek’s cock launched it’s payload with a rumble from his nuts and fire in his loins. His sister pulled up slightly allowing room for him to cum, filling her mouth until her tongue was awash in semen. When his cock quit pulsing she lifted off him then let his discharge dribble from her pursed lips to his stomach. The final taste of cum slid down her throat as she gave her brother another 1000 watt smile. “Like that” she teased?

He may have just blown his nuts open but he was still boiling with desire. He sat up and pushed her to her back beside him, his cock refused to wilt so Mandy expected him to climb over and fuck her. That wasn’t something she planned but at that moment she wouldn’t object. But his goal wasn’t to fuck her, he had a different intimacy in mind. Derek rolled over her thigh, his face positioned over the fresh shaven cunt, he licked her pussy from ass to top then formed a lip lock on her clit and began to arouse his sister with his mouth. He slid his hands under her ass then held her while he licked and lapped her sex. She arched her back, slapped a hand to the back of her brother’s head while the forces of nature built rapidly in her womb. Mandy cried out loudly once then covered her mouth with the second hand while her body quaked with a strong climax. Her brother had just reciprocated for the blow job.

They lay facing each other on Derek’s bed talking quietly. Even though they were naked below the waist she still wore the loose gray top, him his shirt as they relaxed in the afterglow of the oral sex. They were both coming off the marijuana high as well as the sexual high. Even as they became more rational, more aware of what they had done neither was inclined to hurry away from the other in shame or embarrassment. Derek reached between his sister’s legs and stroked her skin with two fingers. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Just making sure I didn’t miss any, you don’t want to start itching right away do you?”

Mandy replied with a grin, “You did good, I won’t itch for a week at least.”

Boldly he asked, “What about the other stuff, how did I do?”

His sister’s eyes softened as she put fingers around his soft cock, “Can you get hard again?”

“Why, you going to suck me some more?”

“No, let’s fuck” she proposed boldly. In seconds his flaccid prick became a sex toy for his sister.

Her brother glanced quickly at the bedside clock, “Mom and dad might be home soon” he warned.

Mandy sat up, pulled her shirt over her head, “Then we better hurry,” the shirt was tossed to the floor then she fell back down, her tits jiggled pleasantly as she moved.

Derek shed his shirt in a second then flopped to his back next to Mandy. She rose up then straddled his lap and centered her cunt over his proud standing erection. He held it still while she lowered herself onto him until her ass pressed on his hand. He moved the hand then Mandy settled down, leaned over and pinned her brother’s arms to the bed and began to roll her hips, sliding on the hard hot prick in her.

She was staring into his eyes, holding them prisoner as they coupled, pure carnal desire flowed between the two, the heat they were generating was beginning to make them sweat. Mandy’s natural juices were flowing around and down her brother’s prick, his pubic hair was soaked, his balls covered with her lust. After a few minutes of letting his sister fuck him Derek urged her off and to her back. He lifted her legs straight up by her ankles then entered her again with her heels resting on his shoulders. Derek wrapped his arms around her legs to hold her in place then fucked her zealously. Their bodies were slapping together, she was moaning, he was groaning when she began to vibrate. Mandy took a deep gasping breath then expelled it as a wavering wail of rapture while her cunt muscles began to massage her brother’s hard-on. Derek couldn’t hold back, he convulsed then as she cramped he came deep into her womb in a series of ball draining surges.

They were panting side by side on their backs moments after the intense orgasms when they heard their parents talking, they were in the front room! Mandy bolted upright, her eyes wide with fear, Derek rolled to his stomach and cringed in panic. There was no time to run to her room and they would never be able to explain away lying naked together if caught so Mandy threw herself off the bed to the floor out of sight. Derek scrambled to hide her shirt and panties then cover himself with a blanket. He had just mashed a pillow with his head when the bedroom door opened. “Derek? You still awake?” his mother asked quietly.

“Huh, oh, yeah mom, I just went to bed.”

“Where is your sister, she isn’t in her room?”

“She was with Patty and Gwen earlier, maybe she left somewhere with them.”

“Okay, good night dear, I love you.”

“Love you too mom.” The door eased closed again.

It was a full 30 seconds before Mandy peeked over the edge of the bed at the door, “Did they go to bed?” she whispered.

“I think so, come up, you can probably go back now.”

Mandy eased cautiously up to the bed then lifted the blanket and slipped in beside her brother, “Not yet, they might still be walking around.” When she settled in her legs were rubbing against Derek’s, she put a hand on his chest. “I’m going to stay here for a while.”

Since his sister was lying close, Derek rolled to face her, he pressed his groin against the junction of her thighs then put an arm around her waist, “You can stay here all night if you want.”

She didn’t respond to the statement but asked “Did you cum in me?”

“Uh, yeah, you didn’t stop me so I did it. Are you okay?”

“I don’t know, I think so.” She didn’t feel as concerned as she thought she should that her brother just turned loose a few million sperm cells in her. “It’s too late to say no and I won’t worry right now, I’ll do that if I don’t start on time.” They fell quiet, looking at each other, each trying to evaluate how they felt about what they had done, how to deal with their incest; how to behave as brother and sister again.

After a few moments of quiet reflection it was Derek who suggested they smoke another bowl. “Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Well, if you want to sleep I guess we don’t need to.”

“Hey, I didn’t say no.” she grinned.

The pair got out of bed and went to the floor next to his window, the night was warm so they didn’t feel the need to don any clothing or robes. While she packed the pipe he opened the window then brother and sister lit up again.

The conversation was quiet, causal as they drifted on a cloud. They weren’t being suggestive, teasing or hinting for another sexual encounter, they were siblings enjoying a non combative sibling moment. Some fifteen minutes after sitting at the window Mandy said she was uncomfortable, her legs were getting sore from sitting on folded knees. As she lifted up Derek straightened his legs and sat back against his bed, leaning on it, legs stretched across the floor. Mandy looked at his position then shifted around so she was sitting on his thighs then leaned back on him, her knees relieved to be straight again. He put his hands on her hips then pulled her butt tighter against his groin. She jostled her hips as a vampish taunt then relaxed back on him. Derek reacted to the girl on his lap in the only way nature can. He started getting hard.

Derek kept face hair which was the current fashion for young men so when Mindy laid her head back on her brother’s shoulder, her cheek was being caressed by the soft hair of his nascent beard. She was enjoying the silence, the close intimacy, her mind was drifting pleasantly when he moved his hands from her hips to her breasts and cupped them, his fingers began to pinch and roll her nipples. His attention to her breasts brought her back to reality. Not only was he feeling her up, she could feel his cock against the junction of her thighs, Derek was growing stiff again. With a rush of shivers from nipples to clit Mandy realized she was ready to fuck. She turned her head to him and tickled his ear with her tongue tip then kissed his neck.

Neither Derek nor Mandy were inclined to start a long seduction of the other. He was primed, she was willing, so she lifted off his lap enough to let his erection rise to probe the entrance to her pussy. When he found the center of her sex Mandy sat back down on him, his passage into her made easy by his first ejaculation until he was fully sheathed by her hot welcoming cunt. Brother and sister again entered into a realm of sexual adventure they had never before imagined.

They had to keep quiet so as they mated they made an effort to keep silent. The only sounds in the room were the light slapping of his groin on her ass and Mandy’s efforts to keep her growing rapture from vocalizing. She was huffing rapidly through her nose, shaking her head in an effort to suppress the orgasmic song she wanted to sing. Derek was beginning to feel the weight of his sister so he urged her up to bend over the bed then stood behind her and impaled her as she lay face down. It took her brother another nine minutes to come to peak, in that interval Mandy had three climaxes, each growing more intense as they accumulated. When Derek lifted her off the bed by her hips and pulled her tighter against him she vaulted off a mountain of lust into a final free-fall of shakes and cramps. Mandy couldn’t hold on to the cries of ecstasy caused by the feeling of her brother pulsing into her. She yelped her pleasure until the echos of the climax receded to total limp bliss.

She was still face down, he was lying on her back, both panting for fresh cool air when the crack under his bedroom door lit up. Someone had turned on the hall light. Derek pulled his cock out of his sister in a rush of angst while she again folded to the floor. He scrambled into bed, grabbed his headphones and slapped them over his ears.

When their father opened the door Derek was twisting knobs on his desktop disc player, “What the hell kind of racket was that?”

Derek pulled an ear muff aside, “Huh, what?”

“That screeching, it sounded like a girl getting hurt.”

“Sorry dad, I didn’t have my headset plugged in when I hit the play button.”

Their father growled, “Goddamn noises these days isn’t any form of music. You should listen to Metallica or AC DC. Keep the racket down, your mother and I want to sleep.”

“Okay dad, quiet is the word.”

Left alone again Derek flopped a hand over the side of the bed and beckoned to his sister. She raised up enough her chin rested on the edge of the mattress, smiling from ear to ear, “AC DC, a bi-group?” Both began to snuffle quietly as they were overcome with the humor of the situation. Mandy slipped once again into her brother’s bed but this time to rest.

Derek’s eyes opened in the dark, he felt a warm pressure on his hip. Briefly disorientated his mind finally sorted out what he felt. Mandy was lying with him, her back was to him so it was her ass pressed against his side. The initial confusion cleared as he remembered what they had done earlier, gotten stoned then screwed twice. He began to smile then turned to face her, fitting his crotch against her ass. He held her hip and pulled her close, his prick stiffened quickly. When he was aroused enough Derek probed between his sister’s legs until he found her hole then pushed full length into her again. Mandy woke up to the feeling of her brother fucking her, she wasn’t hot and horny but the feel of his erection slipping in and out wasn’t unpleasant. She opened her legs slightly and let him take her at his own pace. He stayed with her for a few minutes then for the third time that night pumped Mandy full with cum. He pulled back from her, she rolled over and for the first time ever put her lips to his. It was a soft, tender kiss that conveyed contentment, not passion. She slipped naked from his bed back to her own, wondering if one of her brother’s sperm cells had found a target. She thought not but would know for sure in a few days.

---